<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421</id><updated>2011-12-14T18:58:26.768-08:00</updated><category term='Poeta Laureado and Ed.D. Dennis L. Siluk'/><category term='Poeta Laureado and  Ed.D.'/><title type='text'>Tales of the Tiamat:  by Dennis L. Siluk</title><subtitle type='html'>Here are four stories of the Tiamat, a demonic being.  It complete stories of the Timat was done in three novels, and one short story, all here for your reading. The Tale of 'Revenge of the Timat,' is done in English and Spanish. All writtin in connection with the days when many demonic gods [monsters] walked and ruled the earth, ancestors to the fallen angels.  A great Escape, over 100,000-words.</subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>14</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-250439181422572110</id><published>2009-06-28T15:56:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-06-28T15:58:03.784-07:00</updated><title type='text'>A Short Novelette: The Tiamat: Demonic Stampede (all three parts)</title><content type='html'>&lt;div align="justify"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Short Story in Three Parts&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat,&lt;br /&gt; and the Demonic Stampede&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;((6820 BC) (part one of three))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat of the Underworld&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tiamat's Equatorial Stars&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Beneath the equatorial starsWhere once, warriorsTurned their eyes, to the deep, deepInto the deep green sea:&lt;br /&gt;Lays a hovering legend—calledThe Tiamat, wicked and terrifying.&lt;br /&gt;Waiting—frightfully waitingAre these ancient eyesFor the gigantic bulk—Of a demigod, to reappear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prelude&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The author has written three books and several tales on the adventures of the Tiamat, and Sinned.  Published in 2002, this being the first published story since. The story here takes place around 6,820 BC, with her antagonist being Sinned, a man close to the One God.  The Tiamat’s cohort, being the demigods of Yort, and her sons: Untameable, the First Born, and her rivals Marduk, Seth, the Tiger Woman, the Ram demigod, and the White Brute Gorillas; Lucifer who had his dealings with both the Tiamat and Marduk, was at this time, at his forest temple, outside the city, thus, not involved with this happening, but he was well known throughout the city and had his own temple in Yort, a city fortress. It was the ‘The Age of Pride’ where men and demigods lived in the visible world next to each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Story&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The City Fortress of Yort, 6000 BC&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yort, harbour&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her hands were very quietly nervous. Sinned, understood why she didn’t care to talk about it, but she wanted to talk, had to talk about it. But she had come from the Great City fortress, Yort, to see him in Pergamum, to report what took place, was still taking place, at the harbour, in the city, near the woods, she came hoping he could be of assistance. She was here to report what took place by the demigods in particular, the Tiamat and her two sons: Untameable, and the First Born, and her cohort, Marduk, Seth, the Ram, tiger Woman, the White Brute Gorillas. King Thesas III, ruler of Yort was in a deep underground vault within the city, hidden away from the demonic battle and stampede.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Princess Fatemeh, the daughter of King Thesas III, and her mother, the Queen, Ellen sat by her side as they told Sinned the story you are about to hear:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “The boat was already to sail,” said the daughter, “had we not been down at the dock, I doubt we would have escaped; or had been able to get ready to escape.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” said the mother, “the queen’s boats always sail at forenoon on Friday.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Just prior to this time was a great upheaval that took place, a great rumbling sound, and then everything started to rock to and fro, even the dock rolled and started to buckle. My mother and I were on board the boat, leaning on the rail. It had lasted about a minute,” said the daughter.         &lt;br /&gt;       “We both fell flat onto and into the water and had to swim to the dock,” said the mother (exasperated.)&lt;br /&gt;       “It is, as you know Sinned, a big wooden dock, but it nonetheless rolled back and forth, what was left of it. My daughter and I hung onto each other for dear life. I remember seeing several of our navy men clambering back up out of the water. We remained for the moment right alongside of the statue of King Thesas the I (near the harbour), the first Thesas of Yort, the one your father fought with so many years ago and captured the Great Macedonian Stone, that had the rules and the name of the One True God, on it, taking it from the Tiamat, and bringing it to Yort, and of course giving up his life for it. How proud we were of him.”&lt;br /&gt;       “What did you do when the shock was over?” asked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;       “We were now ashore. We had to climb the hill to Yort, no one to carry us up, no horses or wheeled means of transport to take us. The dock was crumbled in places and great portions of the wood were afloat in the harbour. We wanted to have our King saved from this horrid disaster, only to find out he was hidden in the underground vault.&lt;br /&gt;       “As I was about to say, we got as far as the One God Temple, and it was caved-in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The City and the&lt;br /&gt;Stampede&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “All the walls in the city had fallen down, in on themselves like a crushed and open dam…just demolished, crumbled, everything crumbled to the ground. The demigods were fighting one another, the Tiamat with Marduk, Seth with the Tiger Woman, Untameable with the Ram demigod, the First Born with some angelic force called Hawk (eye of the sun, a leader from the dark angels of the person house for angels, someplace hidden in the cosmos). The White Gorillas, among themselves,” said the princess.&lt;br /&gt;       Said the mother, a little airless, “There was nothing we could do, there was a big cloud of dust all over everything from the buildings that had caved in. Much of the city could hardly been seen, nothing clear, visible, and fires were breaking out everywhere, all over.” &lt;br /&gt;       “What were the people doing, how were they reacting? Did they pray to the One God? Run into any of the temples?” asked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;       “There didn’t’ seem to be any panic. That was the strange thing. I didn’t see anyone hysterical at all. There was a family, by the Tiamat’s temple and it caved in all around them, and they were badly shaken, and the little girl came out crying, and there were a horde of others, actually drinking wine standing and watching from the great walls of Yort, but they just stood there, they didn’t move much. They looked as if they couldn’t move, as if they were in a semi state of shock, and of course nobody helped anybody, everyone looking out for themselves,” remarked the Queen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Escape&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “How did you get back to the boat?” asked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “There was a horse, military horse tied to a post nearby us, and finally the commander of the military took notice of who we were, said he knew you since he was a boy, gave us his horse, so we could get to the dock area and come and see you. We got to the dock finally, found some of our dedicated sailors and we come here. The fire from the city was going so badly, then the wind came off shore towards us, and we sailed away, an awful wind, hot wind for a while. We got to the dock here, and of course they couldn’t get a gangplank out, so we had to swim again to the shore,” said the daughter.&lt;br /&gt;       “We had to leave many of our servants in the palace as it was burning, alive with the fire coming on!” said the Queen Mother, with tears now coming from her eyes, “and of course all our treasures.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” said the daughter, “we had to leave the cooks, and housemaids, and just everything.”&lt;br /&gt;       “There was a woman on the dock area looking for her husband, had lost him. I didn’t recognize her; she said he was an officer in the Army. There was a young couple also, that lost a child, they had just gotten married, I briefly talked to them, to comfort them,” said the mother.  When we got on the boat, we could no longer even see the shore for the reason that of the smoke. The captain had three boats launched on the far side of us, from the smoke and fires. It blocked some of the heat. It kept coming on though;” said the Queen, “we slept in the open air; it was all like a volcanic eruption.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Did the demigods cause a tidal wave?” asked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;       “No.” said the princess, “there wasn’t any at all.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Reverberations&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(The Queen Mother, she was thinking about the Captain  of the navy, and the four boats that had made it to safety with her, and her husband that was in hidden in the palace underground vault, her mind went back and forth to them, as she sat there explaining it all to the old Soldier of Yort, Sinned.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Some of our sailors had stayed up all night and day, fighting the Sea to get here, they are very tired,” the Queen Mother offered.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” said Sinned, “to save their Queen and Princess, but I see nobody else, not one old woman, or child, there were lots of people in the dock area, in the crumbling city, by its inland waterways, too, Yort, has a big population.”&lt;br /&gt;       “We were all confused in the demonic stampede,” said the Queen, “you have a voice with the One God, He listens to you, speak to Him on our behalf to stop these demonic beasts, please; lest there be nothing of our city to return to.”&lt;br /&gt;       “What did you think when it all started?” Asked Sinned (inquisitively).&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh,” said the princess “we knew it was the demigods, but it was just that nobody knew it was going to be so bad. There have been lots of fights among them in the city, over who would be ahead of all the temples in the city, who would have the number one temple, since you left, or was ostracized by them, and of course the King could do nothing about it, for you had not obeyed them. His hands were tied.”&lt;br /&gt;       “It would seem that you and the King have a lot of work to do now, reorganizing,” remarked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Just then a disciple of Sinned came out from a cavern, asked, “When will you be finished here, we’re retranslating a few of the complex words on the Mesopotamian Stone, your friends are waiting?”&lt;br /&gt;       The Queen and Princess listened, their ears odd for a moment. The Queen was very tired. Sinned got up, the daughter got up.&lt;br /&gt;       “You understand,” said Sinned (now a very old man).”&lt;br /&gt;       The disciple had started to walk back to the entrance of the cave; they had been sitting outside by the old ruins, where once the She-Ocean, one of Satan’s lovers and mates, had held up, where she tried to seduce him. And in time they actually became friends.&lt;br /&gt;       Sinned took a long look at the jewels and fancy dress the Queen had on, although drenched from her swim, and the many rings the Princess had on her fingers, several, then started to meet his disciple who was waiting by the entrance for him…&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;       “Well,” said the Queen, “what can we do?” (Near desperation.)&lt;br /&gt;       “You just don’t get it, you and the king and the people of Yort, have rebelled against the One God, now he is trying to get your attention and I guess he still didn’t get it…maybe you need more pain, before He straightens things out for you…some people need to get hit between the eyes to get their attention. You come to me, yet do evil against the name of the One God.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Then the disciple and Sinned started to walk into the cave, said the disciple, “Who’s going to write this story, you or me?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I don’t know,” said Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Short Story: No: 422 (6-24-2009).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat, in:&lt;br /&gt;King Thesas’ Weakness&lt;br /&gt;((Part two of Three, to ‘The Tiamat, and the Demonic Stampede’) (6820 BC))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oblivion - and the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  [Sonnet of the Tiamat]&lt;br /&gt;Her mouth sunken with undying black blood     The same, King Belphegor in Hell sips.     Silently at night about the halls of Scheol Unnoticed, she walks dribbling the cursed blood; The Tiamat has found her pacing-place, divine     Where she sneers in jest, at Belphegor’s whims.     O Hades and your relentless cryptic sides! The fallen demigod has mockery eyes! Ah! I hear her echoes from walls of stone     From pre-history and to dawn’s eternal.     She bellows as from Arch kingdoms, far below, As I stand here in wonderment and stare     A sad gaze, who feels his soul eternal     I hear her blind echoes, echoes, echoes! #512 [3/1/05] &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;King Thesas III&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;King Thesas I, was a soldier, warrior, and ruler, as was his son, King Thesas II, both now dead, both worthy of their thrones. Why was King Thesas the III, not like his grandfather, or father? Thus, a weakness to the great city of Yort, which he allowed demonic temples to be built, in fear of his life, not raising a finger when confronted by the demonic forces of the Tiamat, and her sons, Untamable and the First Born, Lucifer, the Ram,&lt;br /&gt;and even Marduk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Queen of Yort had now left Pergamum where the Queen and Princes had asked Sinned for intervention, to stomp the onslaught of the demonic stampede, killing and wreckage, they were doing in the city of Yort, that was taking place, for demonic domination of the city, its people, and temples…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nimrod, Sinned’s scribe, has just asked this question of Sinned, hoping he could explain it…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “King Thesas the III, comes from a noble family, as you know Nimrod;  he has a reddish and dark brown beard, a low forehead, and walks with a slump like an older man, like a near dead man you might say, and he mumbles more than talks, with the accent of a hissing snake, an annoying whisper. He has thin, cold hands; perhaps his veins are too thin for him, although he can talk several languages.&lt;br /&gt;       “His grandfather was an old tyrant, but a good diplomat, and when the demonic underworld tried to make a dictatorship out of Yort, a revolution started throughout the land, and his cries were heard in the great heaves by the One God. The Tiamat was refused refuge by both, the underworld, and Yort, she and his sons were in exile, in the great woods beyond the gates of Yort, Ura’el the angelic being sent to tie the Tiamat and those with her, escaped.&lt;br /&gt;       “King Thesas the II said to me one afternoon, back when I was a soldier, ‘The straits, both the Dardanelles and   Bosporus, must remain open to our ships.’&lt;br /&gt;       “He spoke with the belief and hardness of a warrior king, fifty, if not a hundred times on this, to the point of becoming wearied from not being understood. You see it had to do with trade, the livelihood of Yort, ‘and once the straits are closed to our ships,’ he went on ‘Yort is at the mercy of any and all the demonic beasts or demigods in the land, in particular in the Black Sea, were the Tiamat lives. We therefore, can have no safety, no freedom to develop, no security from her and her kind from invasion as long as our ships and dreadnoughts cannot enter the  black sea, there is only one thing for Yort to do, not allow the demonic  beasts to blockade it, and therefore to arm. She must build a fleet and carry the Great Mesopotamian Stone, with its sacred writings on it in the lead ship, the sacred words of the One God. Other than that, it means crippling of our productive power, by diverting it to build a navy, and we simply must do it.’&lt;br /&gt;       “So you see, Nimrod, the second Thesas, was as his father, a man of faith, military cleverness, and a leader. When he died, Thesas the III, was not invited to the demonic conference, outside of Yort, the Tiamat shrugged her shoulders.”&lt;br /&gt;       “And what came of that conference?” asked Nimrod.&lt;br /&gt;       “We are dealing with facts, with conditions that existed then, and because of them, now. Thesas the III was no diplomat did not have any national aims for Yort. He sees the problems, as they were under his grandfather and father’s realms, but did not produce a revolution to come off against the demigods; he knew the rivalry between his predecessors, and he tried to gain by treaties some advantages and securities, that later would have to be gained or lost by wars. But no wars ever developed, and the sacred stone was given to the Tiamat to keep, until I retrieved it, he never used its power, or prayed to the One God. During this time, the demigods invaded parts of Italy, and Greece, and India, and other empires around the Black Sea, but they wanted Yort, and they took it like cutting up whole salami, piece by piece, until they had the whole thing.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” said Nimrod, “the Tiamat and its horde were awful; I couldn’t believe the stampede they produced in Yort, when I heard it.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Isn’t it horrible?” Sinned said his chin in his palm, his elbow on his knew.&lt;br /&gt;       “But what produced such a coward?” asked Nimrod.&lt;br /&gt;       “Whose to say,” said Sinned, “but a fair guess might be, he was not from the same blood stock of his forefathers, and when he was a boy he was kept in dresses until he was thirteen years old, his father being in battle after battle, seldom at Yort to insure he’d be a great soldier some day, because his father always wanted him to be a great soldier. And soldiers make kings and kings make peace and wars.”&lt;br /&gt;      “So, whose fault is it?” asked Nimrod.&lt;br /&gt;      “It is not always the fault of the ax, but of the tree as well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No: 423/ 6-27-2009&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat, in:&lt;br /&gt;Refugees from Yort&lt;br /&gt;((Part Three of Three, to: ‘The Tiamat and the Demonic Stampede’) (6820 BC))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;King Thesas III&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cursed by the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The Tiamat shaped her mouth&lt;br /&gt;Saying to the Queen, “My servants’,&lt;br /&gt;You, you Queen Ellen: the whore&lt;br /&gt;To King Thesas the III&lt;br /&gt;May say this to them,&lt;br /&gt;‘Your God hats me—me!&lt;br /&gt;And I hate them…&lt;br /&gt;And if I cannot live in their city&lt;br /&gt;And have to turn my face&lt;br /&gt;To the seas, I will destroy Yort&lt;br /&gt;Rain down on her—&lt;br /&gt;Like a giant bird, a vicious fish,&lt;br /&gt;And she will pour out her soul&lt;br /&gt;Like showers of wheat.”’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And so it was, a stampede with the&lt;br /&gt;Demigods of old, for domination&lt;br /&gt;Of the city of Yort!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  Note: 6-28-2009   (No: 2535)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Stampede of the demigods were heard around the Mediterranean Sea, all the way to the Black Sea, to the land of the pre Hittites (the Catal Huyuk Culture, which did not survive past 5700 BC, but lived as far back as 7500 BC and shared the same blood as the Yorkites, but up and disappeared, an unknown extinction, it is was said, they disappeared about a generation after the disappearance of the demigods, sometime after a great flood, of which there were several in this area of the world, and after the death of Sinned); and the echo of York traveled all the way to Amazon Female Warriors of Konya Plain, to Kish, and Uruk, and Damascus. The Queen, Queen Ellen and her daughter, had asked for help from these pre-Hittites from Cappadocia and in eastern Anatolia. Offered them tons of silver, which was generally found in that area and mined, and sold to Yort, and throughout the region, and old world…her people were now persons in exile…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Upon the Queen’s arrival back at Yort, after visiting Sinned in Pergamum, within a matter of minutes it was already beginning to seem unreal,   Princess Fatemeh by her side, and King Thesas the III, still in the underground vault. That would be the boom of their memories, in years to come, she was on her own. It does no good to go over the stampede again; the evacuation had started of Yort.  Some twenty-thousand people take a long time to move to nowhere.  Yort, and its outskirts were no longer a pleasant place. Ragged soldiers, mud-holes crowded with civilians, bundles laying abrupt, bedding, sewing things, babies, broken carts, all in the mud and the drizzling rain. There were more people piling up outside the gates of Yort, and no means to evacuate them, and no place to go. In the empty fields, and farm houses were the only places people could sleep, or down the dark side of streets, but even there were mud puddles, some too deep to go through, you had to go around them.&lt;br /&gt;       The Queen banged on doors, now in bare feet; she had only one blanket herself. It looked bad. Then she found Rufa, the son of the commander that knew Sinned, he had a platoon of some fifty soldiers with him and he was an officer. He had ten carts, and asked her, along with his soldiers, that evening to put blankets on those carts, and sleep in them, inside the fortress, waiting for word from the pre Hittites, to see if they’d assist in the evacuation, as the city continued to burn for a week.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “This refugee business was hell all right,” said the Queen to Rufa, who had been taking the wounded out in the carts outside of the fortress to be cared for by the others, and in the process the whole area was infested with the dying, and malaria, and no one able to kill the mosquitoes, and they were flying in the faces of everyone.  The Queen and her daughter during these days, took big doses of sleeping potions, and repeated the process of caring for the wounded, as the Tiamat fought Marduk, and the other demigods, stomped through the city, on a rampage.  Wherever the Queen slept, in the carts, in the farmer’s house, it was now all crawling with lice.  Hungry lice, even the cots in the farm houses were full of lice.  And Rufa, would say, “Queen Ellen, these fellows are nothing. You ought to see the real grownup ones!”&lt;br /&gt;       Madame  Rosalina, a big CatalHuyuk woman, gave the Queen  what little bread and wine she had, served in her small cramped dinning room, the queen still complain, said to her, “The room was lousy, Madame,” and she simply  said back (cheerfully), “I agree it is, but it is better than sleeping in the road!”&lt;br /&gt;       “I agree that it is,” remarked the Queen, and the Queen went out with the Princess and Rufa, waiting for the tribal king from the East, near the Black Sea, to rescue them with food, lodging, and bedding, it was still drizzling, and the landscape still muddy and there was an eternal procession of humanity moving along the stone roads and ruins in the city and in the woods, aimlessly.&lt;br /&gt;       Many of the stream of Yorkites, were moving slow and sodden, fleeing peasantry south, to southeast, hoping to meet the CatalHuyuk leaders, with big wheeled bullock and buffalo carts, bobbing camels, trains and rains of people, a long stream, ragged, with rain soaked cloths.  At one point, all the Yorkites were being routed to the east, to meet the Calvary of men from the CatalHuyuk lands. There was one ragged looking hungry farmer on the back of a cart, not allowing the Queen space to ride, and so she walked, she was too tired to demand, and becoming too humble to request, and Rufa saw this man, he was ragged, a farmer and he pulled him out from off the cart, picked him up and threw him like a rabbit to the side of the road. Kicked spuds into his side, smashed him in the face a couple of times, he shouted at the top of his voice, the man now had a  bloody face, and wild eyes, not understanding what it was he did, and was allowed back into his cart, but only because the queen allowed it, and he made room for her. Nobody in the line of march had paid any attention to the incident.&lt;br /&gt;       When they had crossed over the bridge, between the boundaries of Yort and CatalHuyuk far-lands, they were greeted by the CatalHuyuk army, and the rains kept coming, coming, and coming. There was talk about a great flood in the makings, that Sinned had predicted one. The Queen accepted a glass of wine, from the CatalHuyuk king, “But what about my poor people out there in the road?” said the Queen.&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh well,” the king shrugged. “It is always that way with the people. They will be scattered, we cannot help them all, but you and your soldiers we can, under my command, and you as one of my wife?”&lt;br /&gt;       She stood up, straight and disheveled, looked toward Yort, and knew the king would die were he was, and the demigods would not leave until every brick was torn down, “Yes,” she said, “it is better than the street? Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; No: 424/ 6-28-2009&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-250439181422572110?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/250439181422572110/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=250439181422572110' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/250439181422572110'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/250439181422572110'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2009/06/short-novelette-tiamat-demonic-stampede.html' title='A Short Novelette: The Tiamat: Demonic Stampede (all three parts)'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-7086900776463203750</id><published>2009-06-28T15:55:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-06-28T15:56:06.609-07:00</updated><title type='text'>The Tiamat, in: Refugees from Yort (Part Three)</title><content type='html'>&lt;div align="justify"&gt; The Tiamat, in:&lt;br /&gt;Refugees from Yort&lt;br /&gt;((Part Three of Three, to: ‘The Tiamat and the Demonic Stampede’) (6820 BC))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;King Thesas III&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cursed by the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The Tiamat shaped her mouth&lt;br /&gt;Saying to the Queen, “My servants’,&lt;br /&gt;You, you Queen Ellen: the whore&lt;br /&gt;To King Thesas the III&lt;br /&gt;May say this to them,&lt;br /&gt;‘Your God hats me—me!&lt;br /&gt;And I hate them…&lt;br /&gt;And if I cannot live in their city&lt;br /&gt;And have to turn my face&lt;br /&gt;To the seas, I will destroy Yort&lt;br /&gt;Rain down on her—&lt;br /&gt;Like a giant bird, a vicious fish,&lt;br /&gt;And she will pour out her soul&lt;br /&gt;Like showers of wheat.”’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And so it was, a stampede with the&lt;br /&gt;Demigods of old, for domination&lt;br /&gt;Of the city of Yort!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  Note: 6-28-2009   (No: 2535)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Stampede of the demigods were heard around the Mediterranean Sea, all the way to the Black Sea, to the land of the pre Hittites (the Catal Huyuk Culture, which did not survive past 5700 BC, but lived as far back as 7500 BC and shared the same blood as the Yorkites, but up and disappeared, an unknown extinction, it is was said, they disappeared about a generation after the disappearance of the demigods, sometime after a great flood, of which there were several in this area of the world, and after the death of Sinned); and the echo of York traveled all the way to Amazon Female Warriors of Konya Plain, to Kish, and Uruk, and Damascus. The Queen, Queen Ellen and her daughter, had asked for help from these pre-Hittites from Cappadocia and in eastern Anatolia. Offered them tons of silver, which was generally found in that area and mined, and sold to Yort, and throughout the region, and old world…her people were now persons in exile…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Upon the Queen’s arrival back at Yort, after visiting Sinned in Pergamum, within a matter of minutes it was already beginning to seem unreal,   Princess Fatemeh by her side, and King Thesas the III, still in the underground vault. That would be the boom of their memories, in years to come, she was on her own. It does no good to go over the stampede again; the evacuation had started of Yort.  Some twenty-thousand people take a long time to move to nowhere.  Yort, and its outskirts were no longer a pleasant place. Ragged soldiers, mud-holes crowded with civilians, bundles laying abrupt, bedding, sewing things, babies, broken carts, all in the mud and the drizzling rain. There were more people piling up outside the gates of Yort, and no means to evacuate them, and no place to go. In the empty fields, and farm houses were the only places people could sleep, or down the dark side of streets, but even there were mud puddles, some too deep to go through, you had to go around them.&lt;br /&gt;       The Queen banged on doors, now in bare feet; she had only one blanket herself. It looked bad. Then she found Rufa, the son of the commander that knew Sinned, he had a platoon of some fifty soldiers with him and he was an officer. He had ten carts, and asked her, along with his soldiers, that evening to put blankets on those carts, and sleep in them, inside the fortress, waiting for word from the pre Hittites, to see if they’d assist in the evacuation, as the city continued to burn for a week.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “This refugee business was hell all right,” said the Queen to Rufa, who had been taking the wounded out in the carts outside of the fortress to be cared for by the others, and in the process the whole area was infested with the dying, and malaria, and no one able to kill the mosquitoes, and they were flying in the faces of everyone.  The Queen and her daughter during these days, took big doses of sleeping potions, and repeated the process of caring for the wounded, as the Tiamat fought Marduk, and the other demigods, stomped through the city, on a rampage.  Wherever the Queen slept, in the carts, in the farmer’s house, it was now all crawling with lice.  Hungry lice, even the cots in the farm houses were full of lice.  And Rufa, would say, “Queen Ellen, these fellows are nothing. You ought to see the real grownup ones!”&lt;br /&gt;       Madame  Rosalina, a big CatalHuyuk woman, gave the Queen  what little bread and wine she had, served in her small cramped dinning room, the queen still complain, said to her, “The room was lousy, Madame,” and she simply  said back (cheerfully), “I agree it is, but it is better than sleeping in the road!”&lt;br /&gt;       “I agree that it is,” remarked the Queen, and the Queen went out with the Princess and Rufa, waiting for the tribal king from the East, near the Black Sea, to rescue them with food, lodging, and bedding, it was still drizzling, and the landscape still muddy and there was an eternal procession of humanity moving along the stone roads and ruins in the city and in the woods, aimlessly.&lt;br /&gt;       Many of the stream of Yorkites, were moving slow and sodden, fleeing peasantry south, to southeast, hoping to meet the CatalHuyuk leaders, with big wheeled bullock and buffalo carts, bobbing camels, trains and rains of people, a long stream, ragged, with rain soaked cloths.  At one point, all the Yorkites were being routed to the east, to meet the Calvary of men from the CatalHuyuk lands. There was one ragged looking hungry farmer on the back of a cart, not allowing the Queen space to ride, and so she walked, she was too tired to demand, and becoming too humble to request, and Rufa saw this man, he was ragged, a farmer and he pulled him out from off the cart, picked him up and threw him like a rabbit to the side of the road. Kicked spuds into his side, smashed him in the face a couple of times, he shouted at the top of his voice, the man now had a  bloody face, and wild eyes, not understanding what it was he did, and was allowed back into his cart, but only because the queen allowed it, and he made room for her. Nobody in the line of march had paid any attention to the incident.&lt;br /&gt;       When they had crossed over the bridge, between the boundaries of Yort and CatalHuyuk far-lands, they were greeted by the CatalHuyuk army, and the rains kept coming, coming, and coming. There was talk about a great flood in the makings, that Sinned had predicted one. The Queen accepted a glass of wine, from the CatalHuyuk king, “But what about my poor people out there in the road?” said the Queen.&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh well,” the king shrugged. “It is always that way with the people. They will be scattered, we cannot help them all, but you and your soldiers we can, under my command, and you as one of my wife?”&lt;br /&gt;       She stood up, straight and disheveled, looked toward Yort, and knew the king would die were he was, and the demigods would not leave until every brick was torn down, “Yes,” she said, “it is better than the street? Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; No: 424/ 6-28-2009&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-7086900776463203750?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/7086900776463203750/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=7086900776463203750' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/7086900776463203750'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/7086900776463203750'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2009/06/tiamat-in-refugees-from-yort-part-three.html' title='The Tiamat, in: Refugees from Yort (Part Three)'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-3491539522851447385</id><published>2009-06-28T08:59:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-06-28T09:00:44.732-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Cursed by the Tiamat (a poem)</title><content type='html'>Cursed by the Tiamat &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The Tiamat shaped her mouth&lt;br /&gt;Saying to the Queen, “My servants’,&lt;br /&gt;You, you Queen Ellen: the whore&lt;br /&gt;To King Thesas the III&lt;br /&gt;May say this to them,&lt;br /&gt;‘Your God hats me—me!&lt;br /&gt;And I hate them…&lt;br /&gt;And if I cannot live in their city&lt;br /&gt;And have to turn my face&lt;br /&gt;To the seas, I will destroy Yort&lt;br /&gt;Rain down on her—&lt;br /&gt;Like a giant bird, a vicious fish,&lt;br /&gt;And she will pour out her soul&lt;br /&gt;Like showers of wheat.”’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And so it was, a stampede with the&lt;br /&gt;Demigods of old, for domination&lt;br /&gt;Of the city of Yort!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  Note: 6-28-2009   (No: 2535)&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-3491539522851447385?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/3491539522851447385/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=3491539522851447385' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/3491539522851447385'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/3491539522851447385'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2009/06/cursed-by-tiamat-poem.html' title='Cursed by the Tiamat (a poem)'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-7882441617082991621</id><published>2009-06-27T21:21:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-06-27T22:22:40.833-07:00</updated><title type='text'>The Tiamat, In: King Thesas' Weakness  (part two)</title><content type='html'>&lt;div align="justify"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat, in:&lt;br /&gt;King Thesas’ Weakness&lt;br /&gt;((Part two, to ‘The Tiamat, and the Demonic Stampede’)(6820 BC))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;King Thesas I, was a soldier, warrior, and ruler, as was his son, King Thesas II, both now dead, both worthy of their thrones. Why was King Thesas the III, not like his grandfather, or father? Thus, a weakness to the great city of Yort, which he allowed demonic temples to be built, in fear of his life, not raising a finger when confronted by the demonic forces of the Tiamat, and her sons, Untamable and the First Born, Lucifer, the Ram,&lt;br /&gt;and even Marduk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Queen of Yort had now left Pergamum where the Queen and Princes had asked Sinned for intervention, to stomp the onslaught of the demonic stampede, killing and wreckage, they were doing in the city of Yort, that was taking place, for demonic domination of the city, its people, and temples…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nimrod, Sinned’s scribe, has just asked this question of Sinned,&lt;br /&gt;hoping he could explain it…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“King Thesas the III, comes from a noble family, as you know Nimrod; he has a reddish and dark brown beard, a low forehead, and walks with a slump like an older man, like a near dead man you might say, and he mumbles more than talks, with the accent of a hissing snake, an annoying whisper. He has thin, cold hands; perhaps his veins are too thin for him, although he can talk several languages.&lt;br /&gt;“His grandfather was an old tyrant, but a good diplomat, and when the demonic underworld tried to make a dictatorship out of Yort, a revolution started throughout the land, and his cries were heard in the great heaves by the One God. The Tiamat was refused refuge by both, the underworld, and Yort, she and his sons were in exile, in the great woods beyond the gates of Yort, Ura’el the angelic being sent to tie the Tiamat and those with her, escaped.&lt;br /&gt;“King Thesas the II said to me one afternoon, back when I was a soldier, ‘The straits, both the Dardanelles and Bosporus, must remain open to our ships.’&lt;br /&gt;“He spoke with the belief and hardness of a warrior king, fifty, if not a hundred times on this, to the point of becoming wearied from not being understood. You see it had to do with trade, the livelihood of Yort, ‘and once the straits are closed to our ships,’ he went on ‘Yort is at the mercy of any and all the demonic beasts or demigods in the land, in particular in the Black Sea, were the Tiamat lives. We therefore, can have no safety, no freedom to develop, no security from her and her kind from invasion as long as our ships and dreadnoughts cannot enter the black sea, there is only one thing for Yort to do, not allow the demonic beasts to blockade it, and therefore to arm. She must build a fleet and carry the Great Mesopotamian Stone, with its sacred writings on it in the lead ship, the sacred words of the One God. Other than that, it means crippling of our productive power, by diverting it to build a navy, and we simply must do it.’&lt;br /&gt;“So you see, Nimrod, the second Thesas, was as his father, a man of faith, military cleverness, and a leader. When he died, Thesas the III, was not invited to the demonic conference, outside of Yort, the Tiamat shrugged her shoulders.”&lt;br /&gt;“And what came of that conference?” asked Nimrod.&lt;br /&gt;“We are dealing with facts, with conditions that existed then, and because of them, now. Thesas the III was no diplomat did not have any national aims for Yort. He sees the problems, as they were under his grandfather and father’s realms, but did not produce a revolution to come off against the demigods; he knew the rivalry between his predecessors, and he tried to gain by treaties some advantages and securities, that later would have to be gained or lost by wars. But no wars ever developed, and the sacred stone was given to the Tiamat to keep, until I retrieved it, he never used its power, or prayed to the One God. During this time, the demigods invaded parts of Italy, and Greece, and India, and other empires around the Black Sea, but they wanted Yort, and they took it like cutting up whole salami, piece by piece, until they had the whole thing.”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” said Nimrod, “the Tiamat and its horde were awful; I couldn’t believe the stampede they produced in Yort, when I heard it.”&lt;br /&gt;“Isn’t it horrible?” Sinned said his chin in his palm, his elbow on his knew.&lt;br /&gt;“But what produced such a coward?” asked Nimrod.&lt;br /&gt;“Whose to say,” said Sinned, “but a fair guess might be, he was not from the same blood stock of his forefathers, and when he was a boy he was kept in dresses until he was thirteen years old, his father being in battle after battle, seldom at Yort to insure he’d be a great soldier some day, because his father always wanted him to be a great soldier. And soldiers make kings and kings make peace and wars."&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div align="justify"&gt;      “So, whose fault is it?” asked Nimrod.&lt;br /&gt;      “It is not always the fault of the ax, but of the tree as well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No: 423/ 6-27-2009&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-7882441617082991621?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/7882441617082991621/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=7882441617082991621' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/7882441617082991621'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/7882441617082991621'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2009/06/tiamat-in-king-thesas-weakness-part-two.html' title='The Tiamat, In: King Thesas&apos; Weakness  (part two)'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-2420318062578087064</id><published>2009-06-24T21:12:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2009-06-24T21:12:59.328-07:00</updated><title type='text'>The Tiamat, and the Demonic Stampede</title><content type='html'>&lt;div align="justify"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Short Story&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div align="justify"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat,&lt;br /&gt; and the Demonic Stampede&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(6820 BC)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat of the Underworld&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prelude&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The author has written three books and several tales on the adventures of the Tiamat, and Sinned.  Published in 2002, this being the first published story since. The story here takes place around 6,820 BC, with her antagonist being Sinned, a man close to the One God.  The Tiamat’s cohort, being the demigods of Yort, and her sons: Untameable, the First Born, and her rivals Marduk, Seth, the Tiger Woman, the Ram demigod, and the White Brute Gorillas; Lucifer who had his dealings with both the Tiamat and Marduk, was at this time, at his forest temple, outside the city, thus, not involved with this happening, but he was well known throughout the city and had his own temple in Yort, a city fortress. It was the ‘The Age of Pride’ where men and demigods lived in the visible world next to each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Story&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yort, harbour&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her hands were very quietly nervous. Sinned, understood why she didn’t care to talk about it, but she wanted to talk, had to talk about it. But she had come from the Great City fortress, Yort to see him in Pergamum, to report what took place, was still taking place, at the harbour, in the city, near the woods, she came hoping he could be of assistance. She was here to report what took place by the demigods in particular, the Tiamat and her two sons: Untameable, and the First Born, and her cohort, Marduk, Seth, the Ram,  tiger Woman, the White Brute Gorillas. King Thesas III, ruler of Yort was in a deep underground vault within the city, hidden away from the demonic battle and stampede.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Princess Fatemeh, the daughter of King Thesas III, and her mother, the Queen, Ellen sat by her side as they told Sinned the story you are about to hear:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “The boat was already to sail,” said the daughter, “had we not been down at the dock, I doubt we would have escaped; or had been able to get ready to escape.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” said the mother, “the queen’s boats always sail at forenoon on Friday.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Just prior to this time was a great upheaval that took place, a great rumbling sound, and then everything started to rock to and fro,  even the dock rolled and started to buckle. My mother and I were on board the boat, leaning on the rail. It had lasted about a minute,” said the daughter.         &lt;br /&gt;       “We both fell flat onto and into the water and had to swim to the dock,” said the mother (exasperated.)&lt;br /&gt;       “It is, as you know Sinned, a big wooden dock, but it nonetheless rolled back and forth, what was left of it. My daughter and I hung onto each other for dear life. I remember seeing several of our navy men clambering back up out of the water. We remained for the moment right alongside of the statue of King Thesas the I (near the harbour), the first Thesas of Yort, the one your father fought with so many years ago and captured the Great Macedonian Stone, that had the rules and the name of the One True God, on it, taking it from the Tiamat, and bringing it to Yort, and of course giving up his life for it. How proud we were of him.”&lt;br /&gt;       “What did you do when the shock was over?” asked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;       “We were now ashore. We had to climb the hill to Yort, no one to carry us up, no horses or wheeled means of transport to take us. The dock was crumbled in places and great portions of the wood were afloat in the harbour. We wanted to have our King saved from this horrid disaster, only to find out he was hidden in the underground vault.&lt;br /&gt;       “As I was about to say, we got as far as the One God Temple, and it was caved-in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The City and the&lt;br /&gt;Stampede&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “All the walls in the city had fallen down, in on itself like a crushed and open dam…just demolished, crumbled, everything crumbled to the ground. The demigods were fighting one another, the Tiamat with Marduk, Seth with the Tiger Woman, Untameable with the Ram demigod, the First Born with some angelic force called Hawk (eye of the sun, a leader from the dark angels of the person house for angles, someplace hidden in the cosmos). The White Gorillas, among themselves,” said the princess.&lt;br /&gt;       Said the mother, a little airless, “There was nothing we could do, there was a big cloud of dust all over everything from the buildings that had caved in. Much of the city could hardly been seen, nothing clear, visible, and fires were breaking out everywhere, all over.” &lt;br /&gt;       “What were the people doing, how were they reacting? Did they pray to the One God? Run into any of the temples?” asked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;       “There didn’t’ seem to be any panic. That was the strange thing. I didn’t see anyone hysterical at all. There was a family, by the Tiamat’s temple and it caved in all around them, and they were badly shaken, and the little girl came out crying, and there were a horde of others, actually drinking wine standing and watching from the great walls of Yort, but they just stood there, they didn’t move much. They looked as if they couldn’t move, as if they were in a semi state of shock, and of course nobody helped anybody, everyone looking out for themselves,” remarked the Queen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Escape&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “How did you get back to the boat?” asked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “There was a horse, military horse tied to a post near by us, and finely the commander of the military took notice of who we were, said he knew you since he was a boy, gave us his horse, so we could get to the dock area and come and see you. We got to the dock finally, found some of our dedicated sailors and we come here. The fire from the city was going so badly, then the wind came off shore towards us, and we sailed away, an awful wind, hot wind for a while. We got to the dock here, and of course they couldn’t get a gangplank out, so we had to swim again to the shore,” said the daughter.&lt;br /&gt;       “We had to leave many of our servants in the palace as it was burning, alive with the fire coming on!” said the Queen Mother, with tears now coming from her eyes, “and of course all our treasures.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” said the daughter, “we had to leave the cooks, and housemaids, and just everything.”&lt;br /&gt;       “There was a woman on the dock area looking for her husband, had lost him. I didn’t recognize her; she said he was an officer in the Army. There was a young couple also, that lost a child, they had just gotten married, I briefly talked to them, to comfort them,” said the mother.  When we got on the boat, we could no longer even see the shore on accord of the smoke. The captain had three boats launched on the far side of us, from the smoke and fires. It blocked some of the heat. It kept coming on though;” said the Queen, “we slept in the open air; it was all like a volcanic eruption.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Did the demigods cause a tidal wave?” asked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;       “No.” said the princess, “there wasn’t any at all.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Reverberations&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(The Queen Mother, she was thinking about the Captain  of the navy, and the four boats that had made it to safety with her, and her husband that was in hidden in the palace underground vault, her mind went back and forth to them, as she sat there explaining it all to the old Soldier of Yort, Sinned.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Some of our sailors had stayed up all night and day, fighting the Sea to get here, they are very tired,” the Queen Mother offered.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” said Sinned, “to save their Queen and Princess, but I see nobody else, not one old woman, or child, there were lots of people in the dock area, in the crumbling city, by its inland waterways, too, Yort, has a big population.”&lt;br /&gt;       “We were all confused in the demonic stampede,” said the Queen, “you have a voice with the One God, He listens to you, speak to him on our behalf to stop these demonic beasts, please; lest there be nothing of our city to return to.”&lt;br /&gt;       “What did you think when it all started?” Asked Sinned (inquisitively).&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh,” said the princess “we knew it was the demigods, but it was just that nobody knew it was going to be so bad. There have been lots of fights among them in the city, over who would be ahead of all the temples in the city, who would have the number one temple, since you left, or was ostracized by them, and of course the  King  could do nothing about it, for you had not obeyed them. His hands were tied.”&lt;br /&gt;       “It would seem that you and the king have a lot of work to do now, reorganizing,” remarked Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Just then a disciple of Sinned’s came out from a cavern, asked, “When will you be finished here, we’re retranslating a few of the complex words on the Mesopotamian Stone, your friends are waiting?”&lt;br /&gt;       The Queen and Princess listened, their ears odd for a moment. The Queen was very tired. Sinned got up, the daughter got up.&lt;br /&gt;       “You understand,” said Sinned (now a very old man).”&lt;br /&gt;       The disciple had started to walk back to the entrance of the cave; they had been sitting outside by the old ruins, where once the She-Ocean, one of Satan’s lovers and mates, had held up, where she tried to seduce him. And in time they actually became friends.&lt;br /&gt;       Sinned took a long look at the jewels and fancy dress the Queen had on, although drenched from her swim, and the many rings the Princess had on her fingers, several, then started to meet his disciple who was waiting by the entrance for him…&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;       “Well,” said the Queen, “what can we do?” (Near desperation.)&lt;br /&gt;       “You just don’t get it, you and the king and the people of Yort, have rebelled against the One God, now he is trying to get your attention and I guess he still didn’t get it…maybe you need more pain, before he straightens things out for you…some people need to get hit between the eyes to get their attention. You come to me, yet do evil against the name of the One God.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Then the disciple and Sinned started to walk into the cave, said the disciple, “Who’s going to write this story, you or me?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I don’t know,” said Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Short Story: No: 422 (6-24-2009).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-2420318062578087064?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/2420318062578087064/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=2420318062578087064' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/2420318062578087064'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/2420318062578087064'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2009/06/tiamat-and-demonic-stampede.html' title='The Tiamat, and the Demonic Stampede'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-7370063342612334083</id><published>2008-01-03T15:24:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2008-01-03T15:26:49.575-08:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Poeta Laureado and Ed.D. Dennis L. Siluk'/><title type='text'>The Macabre Dreams of the Tiamat's Son, and His Death</title><content type='html'>The Macabre Dreams the Tiamat’s Son&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;((From the Journals of the Demonic, called: “The Aeon -Shadows”) (Part VI))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unfortunately, I must narrate this following story, or tale of the First Born, for it is of a dream he had while in the Chamber within the crust of the earth, when he fell feet first, into it after following the demon, and I would prefer he tell it. I say, I must narrate it, for he did not put it into his diary, and you, I’m sure would be interested in it, and he no longer can or will tell it, and so I am left to the challenge, so bear with me please.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To be upfront right from the beginning, I’m not sure if anyone knew how the dreams came about, they just did, and so real they seemed to the First Born. In the dream he was restless, back home in the forest with his mother, back when Yort, the great city of Asia Miner was in its infancy, when his mother had temples within those thick walls, when life in general was becoming intolerable for him. Within his head each day seemed like a war just to make it through, hidden thoughts came out, they were dark thoughts, and sounds of such. He could even hear the ants talk, and the cricket’s feet move, sounds no one else could hear, perhaps it was this shack, he told himself, for he did not know he was in a Macabre dream at the time, that was in 6000 BC.&lt;br /&gt;He could even hear the babbling and madness of two grasshoppers in a state of fury. Later on in life he would contemplate if this really was a dream, or if it was real. But for me and you, to the best of my knowledge it was a dream, but you would never convince the First Born of this. In any case, ghoulish hints came to mind for him, thus, feeling mental tension, that these creatures, and sounds were magic, hoary magic from those who wished to do his mother harm, and perhaps him, if indeed he became a liability, or got in the way. She was the beast of the world you know, most all feared her. When he had woken up from the dream, he swore it could not be of his imagination. Dubious old forbidden secrets he knew, or he said he knew, from the sounds he heard.&lt;br /&gt;He told his mother this, but she laughed, saying in jest, “Are you now my consulting savior?” Thus, she took no precautions as he beggared her to do, for the insects were talking about a battle to be, between Murdock and her, both mighty warriors, and supposedly, they heard Murdock talk behind her back to whomever, a ghoul I suppose.&lt;br /&gt;It was not unusual for the First Born to believe in such things, he believed in stranger things in his younger days, it was queer thought, that he expressed them to his mother. And of course her advice was to hush up. The First Born could not have told her what he expected to happen, he did not know, and if he would have said, she was to be mangled in a great battle, he may had come out headless after the speech.&lt;br /&gt;The First Born studied this dream for a long while, finding an accessible spot in the forest where he could think clear headed. When his mother spotted him in the forest thinking, she asked, “Do you have a touch of brain favor, dreams begin early in the night, and curious devils come and affect you, bleak they are in winter, but they still come slanting their evil, think no more of them, they are simply annoying, endurable, but annoying?”&lt;br /&gt;But the First Born felt beyond his sanity laid the answer. Perhaps he was thinking too much, he was hear way too much; and possible he found a window where he could descend within his dreams—escape the realities of life, using his sensitivity, and his incredible senses hearing all such details. Ye it caused him panic, gravitational panic.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In Times to Come&lt;br /&gt;From the: ‘Tablet of Destinies’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Marduk, son of Ea in times yet to come, took arrows, spears and clubs and killed the Tiamat, slicing her in half, his ambitions were to become king of the gods. Marduk was the chosen champion of the gods. It was the Tiamat that gave birth to the first generation of gods (thalassa).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Death of the Tiamat’s First Born&lt;br /&gt;((From the Journals of the Demonic, called: “The Aeon -Shadows”) (Part V)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was much controversy on how the First Born died, I shall challenge all these tales, and hesitantly tell you the nervous truth, if not shocking. Tiamat was the "ultimate" personification of a salt water beast, a god, a freak of nature, who roared and smote in the chaos of original creation. She was older than time itself, and had many children. She had many offspring, in particular those that came from the sea, giant offspring, giant sea serpents, and storm demons, fish-men, scorpion-men and many others. Perhaps that is why the demon of the desert hated the First Born; his mother could have been the Tiamat, envy, jealousy, and revenge is in most living things. In any case, the First Born was named just that because he was born above the waters, on the surface. Simple as that; she had a lover, Kingu, but I shall not get into that, it is neither here or there, it just was. But let me get back to the premise.&lt;br /&gt;Chance has shown herself capable of many odd things, but it wasn’t chance that killed the First Born, more will one find the truth in his diary, clearly he had a flare for dramatics, and a swollen imagination that could arouse the spirits of the dead.&lt;br /&gt;After visiting Egypt, he had come back to the city Yort, and got deeply involved with his mother’s occult life, he may have even become a deity for worship in her temple, contrary to his diary, that makes him guilt free of all destined reflections.&lt;br /&gt;But I have examined his live thoroughly, taken all my evidence, and put them into theories, and came out with what I feel the obsolete, undisputed correct one, undoubtedly, a genuineness piece of work, on my part. There was fear on his face when he died, fanatical. I saw it, or I should say, his remains, which are mummified.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lahum, first born, son to Apsu, and the Tiamat, they mated. For the most part, he looked like a snake, and could, and did appear to humans as a bearded man; for he was called hairy in his time. There was a dispute between the two brothers, of different fathers, and the First Born would not return to his Egypt, and Lahum, now as recognized in the city as Marduk’s favorite, as was he to the Tiamat. Anshar, s sibling to Lahum, saw this dispute, he was a sky god of sorts (this was the second generation of gods, the Tiamat being of the first). During the region of Sargon II (in what is now known as ancient Mesopotamia), was cast into stone, framed into Babylonia stone, in the year 689-627 BC.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How he eventually escaped, is another story, but he did, for he wrote the diary did he not, but it was not until late in his life did he write the diaries called “The Aeon -Shadows”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Interlude&lt;br /&gt;And afterwards by the Narrator&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was only going to make part I the end of the story at that, and then came part II, and somehow I got to part III, where we are at now, and this Interlude. Then I got thinking: The First Born has learned many things in life up to this point, unwillingly perhaps, and even unconsciously, but learn he did, all the same. Such as, he did take the first step that ultimately led to the second, and into what he had planned in the first place, to go beyond the forest, to seek out new adventures, life up in his tree tower was becoming boring, if you recall. You see he had a plan, but he wanted to escape it, but life does not always allow this to happen, thus, he was forced to go forward in it. And life should have a plan, and let’s hope it is in agreement with you. Second, he was braver than he thought. He fought the Mantocore, not because he wanted to, but to survive he had to. Fear grips us, but it does not have to paralyze us. Fear can be good; I would think if one had no fear, he was crazy, dangerous, or foolish. Well this is not where it all stops, it perhaps is somewhere in the beginning of the First Born’s beginning to understand life in it’s fullest. Third he thought, because he was of the same race of the demonic creature that came to greet him, that the creature would be un-hostile to him, you know—like: kind to kind; that how could things get worse, but by following the demon, they did get worse, it of course made him think, but it was after the fact. You see, in life, if ,you let folks take control of it, they do just that, and it is normally not for the betterment of you. Oh well, he is learning is he not, the hard way, the way I suppose I learned. And should we go on to a next episode, I dare say, what he could learn. Forth, he ended up in a chamber underground, like a tomb of sorts. And again he meets fate, which is the big spider. When I use the word fate, I do not mean it lightly, he was bound to, after following the demon, what did he expect, a place with slaves from a demon, perhaps so, sometimes we just get on the wrong track, and think good can come out of bad. Oh well, he learned again, things do not work that way. And so he fought the spider, but he did not give up hope, and he found a way out. Often times this happens, if only we look, and grab opportunities. If we let them pass us by, we simply do not deserve them in the first place, or so I feel. Anyhow we are at a new juncture, and I am contemplating if I should plan a new episode, it was not in my plans in the first place, but you see, plans like life, change. Let me also add, in part IV, perhaps in this ongoing story, the First Born knew more than what I thought; for what I learned was that premonitions are given for reasons, and dreams can be more than dreams. And if the imagination can dream it up, perhaps there is more truth to it, than the eye can see. So yes, I have learned from the First Born also.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Parts IV and V were written on 1-3-2008, as Part II and III on the 2nd of January, and part I on the first. The last two parts, are mostly told by the narrator, and for good reason, the main character demands it to be so. But the First Born has learned dreaming is more than dreams, and death lingers on each page, of the unwritten book of life. In part four, envy and jealousy are involved here, with sibling rivalry. It is not uncommon, and often we the older generations find our kids that went off to change the world, came back, changed, and not the world. And often times they find things do not remain the same upon their return. And so a word to the wise, what you shun now, maybe shunned back at you later, so the First Born had to face. Restlessness in no excuse to walk away from what is called family, if you do, one must count the price, for there is always a price to pay; it might be wiser to leave the rock as it is or was, why move it? There are usually more worms gathered there since last you saw it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Note: The First Born looked very much, if not identical to the mother Tiamat, one can see it by the drawing I did on the internet, under the Tiamat series. Or check my site to see if my wife put the drawing on it for me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(1-3-2008)&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-7370063342612334083?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/7370063342612334083/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=7370063342612334083' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/7370063342612334083'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/7370063342612334083'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2008/01/macabre-dreams-of-tiamats-son-and-his.html' title='The Macabre Dreams of the Tiamat&apos;s Son, and His Death'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-3785302391538718508</id><published>2008-01-02T19:41:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-01-02T19:45:18.828-08:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Poeta Laureado and  Ed.D.'/><title type='text'>Reminiscences of the Tiamat's Son: Parts II &amp; III "Atop the Tempest"</title><content type='html'>Reminiscences&lt;br /&gt;Of the Tiamat’s First Born&lt;br /&gt;((From a Journal of the Demonic) (Part II))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Atop the Tempest&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Amduscias&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a windstorm in the air on the night I escaped the Great Forest of Yort, into the deserted land of what now is called Syria, a tempest of a storm gas coming, and I was heading into its lurking middle. I was alone; perhaps I was foolish, thinking the love of adventure mixed with the unknown, and my grotesque looks, would save me from strange horrors to be, yet this was not a heroic poem in literature, this was muscular domination in a ghastly exploration I was attempting, and fitness was predominate in survival, it was what was needed in facing this new world. And this was my first test.&lt;br /&gt;I was no longer in an eldritch panic, the nightmare of the Mantocore and the wild dogs was over; death was no longer creeping up and own my spine, setting in place, in patches—chills. My mother was surely not going to search for me; she had her worshipers in Yort, the great city of Asia Miner that is what was important to her. The truths of the matter was, was that I had to bear the truth, bear it alone, or face the world to be in fear and become mad in the process.&lt;br /&gt;“Now that I am telling my story, writing it down in this journal, lest the threatening of gloom make me crazy, thus, it seems to quiet my nerves somewhat, I shall bear this tempest as I have in all previous manners, with spectral and desolated primeval, sinister—and perhaps a little twisted fear, hidden fear, for fear can swell the skull to gigantic proportions, and the tempest to be, in front of me is no more than a shadow on the chimney.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This is how I described it, but in much more detail and with many horrors, but I somehow lost the official account, so I shall tell it from memory again. After a moment I detached from my fear, the atmosphere was in a stir and oddly facing me like a tempest with a heap of gushing wind, and blinding sand, a few minutes more and the dispersal of the insides of these winds, terrible winds, would suffocate me, it, or they, would have to face. At this moment, rocks flew by me, hit me, and bruised me.&lt;br /&gt;So on this spring afternoon, a distant rumble came, the silent night I had come out of was trampled, it reached me, the sand blasts were like beams of electric torches, shocking my body, feeble I became, and the wind shifted me about like a pile of camel dung; yet I did not hesitate, I ran for a resolution, I ran blindly into the wind, into its center core, I heard the death demon, call me from it, the one my mother said is vaporous and has pestilence, but what did I care, I was of his kind, but with flesh. Hence, I was next to him now (he gave his name as: Amduscias), next to him in the center of the storm I stood; subtly, he sat on a seat, as the tempest circled all around us.&lt;br /&gt;As the stormed muffled thunder, and got louder, I could not make out any details of what he was trying to tell me. Next he stood up, we now stood side by side, and out of the sky he pulled a rope ladder. I thought, this might be our potential escape, but where to? I did not think, judging him at this moment was to my advantage, he somehow was protecting me or so it seemed at the time, as the approaching winds were folding into the core, in a minute I would be part of this storm, or somehow take this window of opportunity, he was offering me, if indeed he was offering anything. It is probing how intently I watched his every move, and him holding that rope ladder.&lt;br /&gt;Never before had the face of evil, even though I am evil, but a face more evil than myself, so poignantly had browbeaten me, to the point I was happy to see it. But I had learned you do not trust demons, they lie, and it is part of their nature to do so. And they do not have mercy per se; again it is part of their natural world, and history.&lt;br /&gt;The windstorm was a world of its own, and I had not ever experienced or even had my imagination created such a phantasmal chaos in my mind. And now I faced it, it was coming, and somehow I expected the demon to assist me.&lt;br /&gt;And now a devastating shockwave came, that opened the earth, like the womb of a woman having birth pains. I became hopelessly insane for the moment, and my head felt as if it was flying into oblivion. And I found myself falling, as the storm went over me, yes, I was falling to the darkest crypts of the earth, for it had splintered open, and the demon was flying above me like a bat, laughing with the rope in his hands. I got the feeling he was simply a joker of sorts; no longer could I take him serious.&lt;br /&gt;The frightful outcome was to me to be isolation in the bowls of the earth, with a rope ladder the demon would throw my way, simply as a spoof to his amusement; and so as I fell, here he was, the death-demon, lurking behind me. His eyes had the same odd quality the Mantocore had, eyes that stared at me and gave out cloudy and gray reflections, death reflections. And as I neared the bottom, I knew I’d vanish from earth, a flood of cataclysm came into my cerebellum, the demon above me was laughing, terrible words coming out of his crazed mouth, and I wondered when I’d fall completely, land, but I didn’t land, I just kept falling, and the demon vanished back to the surface, as the earth started to close—voiceless I became, the rope-ladder, perhaps was a symbol of no escape.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Spider Gorilla&lt;br /&gt;Part III&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unconscious I was, but for how long I didn’t know. Fungous and vegetation was all about me. Stone walls and tentacles like giant spiders were walking about me in the dark. Heaven be thanked I was still alive, or was I? It was a question that was not clear in my mind.&lt;br /&gt;I remember the nameless sounds that secretly lurked about me, haunted me to this day. Why cannot the doors of the earth open up again for me, to free me, I asked myself? With no reply of course; what I saw in the dark of this unspeakable chamber, within the earth, were a delirious gorilla like spiders, with matted fur coats, mammalian degenerated, frightful, and cannibalistic. They were snarling at me, excited to have found me I suppose.&lt;br /&gt;I had not died, but was consumed by the earth. I was like a rat caught in a well, or a closed walled chamber, horrible it was, I had incendiary outrage, and as one of the giant spiders attacked me with its saber like teeth, I ripped at it with my iron hands, pounded on its head like a slug hammer, it immediately became distracted, maimed and worthless.&lt;br /&gt;This was the ugliest character in appearance I had found yet on or within the earth, it went squealing like a rat back into a hole in the upper part of the earth, servant to whom I do not know, but it was whispering to something or someone, perhaps its mate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night never comes, it always is, in this graveyard type chamber, such as I was in, and the stenches were horrible. Full dark each day, but my eyes adjusted. As I have said, I remained in a state of fear, it seamed vermin and old ghosts, demons were not on my side, nor were I particularly fond of them, but under these circumstances, which I hopped was not to be my final tragedy, I found to the upper part of the wall, a stoned removed, the spider I think moved it when it stepped into its abode, perhaps during the earthquake it loosened up. At first I dismissed this as insignificant, but as I looked deeper into it, I dug upward, and the earth fell on top of me, and I saw an opening that gave light, terrific vision, I abruptly awoke to life again. A hissing came into my throat, I would be free.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1-2-2008&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-3785302391538718508?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/3785302391538718508/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=3785302391538718508' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/3785302391538718508'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/3785302391538718508'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2008/01/reminiscences-of-tiamats-son-parts-ii.html' title='Reminiscences of the Tiamat&apos;s Son: Parts II &amp; III &quot;Atop the Tempest&quot;'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-4233227348720774721</id><published>2008-01-01T18:52:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-01-01T18:54:12.340-08:00</updated><title type='text'>From the Journal of the Demonic (The Son of the Tiamat)</title><content type='html'>Reminiscences &lt;br /&gt;Of the Tiamat’s First Born&lt;br /&gt;   (From a Journal of the demonic) &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat was no dream of woe? &lt;br /&gt;But rather a wicked-warrior so real and cruel:&lt;br /&gt;She had several shades of green, &lt;br /&gt;And was a demonic beast large and wormy&lt;br /&gt;with no match; and long nightmare to be.&lt;br /&gt;—Dlsiluk &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Discontented is he to whom the reminiscences of youth bring only dread and gloom. Pitiful is he who looks back upon separate days in vast and gloomy chambers, halls and forest huts with brown cobwebs hanging, maddening rows of dead bodies and limbs, animal remains, or upon fearful sights in twilight orchards of which my mother, huge and ugly, gigantic, and  burdened with me,  she’d  silently wave twisted branches far aloft. Such a lot, her and her demonic friends were, demigods gone wild—to me, they dazed the population near the city of Yort, in the land known now as Asia Miner, I was disappointed in my early youth; back then, back in 6008 BC, when her and her friends made the land barren, the broken. And yet I am somehow, oddly I say, somehow, satisfied, content, and cling desperately to those old reminiscences, which my mind for moments—now and then,  threatens to reach out and beyond the normal, if indeed I do not hold them back, and absorb them little by little.&lt;br /&gt;       Where exactly I was born, I know not where, nor care, save that the forest is where I woke up to see light, and breath air, finitely old I already felt, and considerably horrible; full of dark thoughts running ramped throughout the passages of my mind, and   having high thick walls, my eyes could find only shadows, and my mind seemed always hideously damp,  cursed from birth, as my surroundings were piled high with corpses, and I never got to know of whom the dead were.  My youth never saw much light. But my mother would say, “You are the first born, and feel lucky you were born here, on earth, not under it where there is no light, where I was born.”&lt;br /&gt;       High up in the tree tops, I could see many things, it was likened to a great tower, or at least for me it was, and the sky seemed to hold so many mysteries back then,  but that was to a degree, cleaned out by my mother and her friends, especially Murdock,  when he came around I’d climb that tall tree branch by branch and hide; little if any time to dream, or reminisce back then.&lt;br /&gt;       I lived in this forest for quite a long time (until my mother had a temple build in the city of Yort for her by its worshipers of her), or so it seemed, a long time, I suppose I cannot really say for sure how long, I didn’t know how to measure time back then.  Nor do I remember who cared for my needs, yet I recall going through the forest, and talking to a man named Sinned occasionally, a dread to my mother in later days.  And my brother, he was born sometime down the road, can’t remember exactly when, he seemed simply to show up one day, and I had to keep an eye on him, or get a whipping from my mother. And likewise, I met  my sister not sure if she was older than I, or younger, she was although brought up from the pits of the underworld, so I suppose she was older,  Gwyllion was her name, and there was the demonic Mantocore, a friend of my mother’s from the netherworld who came to visit her off and on. &lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;       I do remember now, —somewhat that is, beings of another nature caring for me now and then, but I cannot recall, for the life of me, recall any one person. I think whoever nurtured me, or nursed me, was an animal, beast or something worse; I’ve blocked it out of my mind, and to this day do not care to surface it. In any case, spiders and bats, and rates all seemed to run from me, and I liked that, and I liked eating them, not for the flavor or because I was hungry, but rather, to get used to killing, my mother said it was good practice, work on the reflexes. I didn’t have a conception of a living person in those early days, but when I saw Sinned, I mockingly did, yet perhaps distorted, for he was a good man, but there were many good men as my mother would say later on, “All good men decay and taste just like bad men.”&lt;br /&gt;       To me there really was not a thing wrong with eating human flesh left in our front yard, its bones, I never saw the person alive, so it was nothing grotesque to me, bones were simply bones and skeletons of a being once alive, or in crypts deep in the ground, brought up for dinner.  Back then, these things I write about now in my diary, were simply every-day happenings, nothing out of the ordinary, they were more natural to me, than unnatural.  I had no human teachers to guide me, no human voices to teach me; my characteristics were a matter of unthought-of associated steps (I learned by association) in a developing personality (observations you might add), equal to my mother’s; somehow instinct is rolled up in this process also, as any son to a mother would unconsciously develop aspects of hers, so I did the same.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       And so as time passed, and seasons came and left, I did as most children would do, waited to grow up, but I grew fast, real fast, but old, no, I did not become, in the sense of aging as humans do. In this process I longed for more than what I had, much more. The climbing of the great tree became boring. As did my mother’s temple in the days to come. And at last I started to venture near the edge of the forest, but never beyond it, and to be quite frank, several miles from it.  I though I might fall off the edge of the world should I venture any closer, folks talked about that back then.  Yort was high up on a mountain top of sorts, it came out as if to a plateau though.  If you glimpsed from its edge, and jumped over it, you’d parish, mighty waters were far below this edge. To the other side was the forest, and beyond the forest was another world.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I journeyed away from my mother’s camp, deep in the thick forest, climbing over roots and rocks until I reached an opening where it all ended, and I clung onto the last tree, fearful I‘d never find my way back, I told myself, yet, I was running away (was I not) or at least in a way I felt I was. Ghastly and hauntingly was the dread of letting go of that last tree, to walk into a land   unknown.  I had created a small foothold where I stood.  The land in front of me looked isolated, desert like, and rocky. No noise like in the deep winged forest. I didn’t make any progress for a long while, I just stood there.  Then I climbed up the dark tree, as if it was the tower I had climbed so many times before, near my mother’s hovel, it was dusk. The tree was thinner then the tower, yet it supported my weight, and I found my body had a new kind of chill to it, a recurring chill, as it attacked me. &lt;br /&gt;       I folded my arms from the shivering, “Why…?” I asked myself, “…do I not go into the unknown land,” for I dared to come this far. I fancied myself an adventurer now, vainly so, one free hand one clutched to a tree.    I embraced it like it was the last bone to chew on in my mother’s back yard.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       All of a sudden, after an hour of climbing this tree from limb to limb, or branch to branch, crawling up it like a snake in slow motion, below laid a desperate sheer drop, should I let go; thus, I felt my head touch something, some kind of something. In the darkness, the moon shedding a lace of light above me, I raised my eyes; something stared at me, immovable. Then it came at me, deadly, clinging to me like a slimy worm, but it was hairy, it had paws, it pushed at me;  I started to make a fearful decent.  I fumbled about the base of the tree, and for the first time, I looked upon it, saw it, the stars above it shed more light, it was a red-tailed, winged Mantocore (head of a beastly man, and body of a beastly lion, and a tail that stung, with needle like knifes attached to it).&lt;br /&gt;       I had heard about them, seen one of them visit my mother.  More and more I reflected upon it, as it did me, we both had stopped in our tracks to check out the other. I thought looking into its yellowish eyes, ‘…what gray secrets reside in them,’ for here was a creature like me, cut off from the rest of the world. And here we were unexpectedly, his eyes like stone, rough and strange, trying to figure out what its next step would be, if it was supreme to me, if its strength, could overcome me, was I an obstacle? Or should it make its escape.  There was a kind of ecstasy to all this, it was testing me, and I stood shining in tranquilly as it did, iron fists ready to fight, stone like muscles, I never  before was put into a test, like this.       &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       With an utmost burst of strength, I grabbed it by one of its wings, dragged it down to my level, fancying now I had attained the very peak of conquest, but the sudden unveiling of the moon, by a cloud, allowed it to gain better sight and jump, and it did,  and I stumbled, slowly falling from branch to branch in the dark, for it was still very dark.  It was on top of me, and I carefully tried to unlock its teeth which were into my right forearm. Falling from this astonishing height, with a beast on top of you, the moon shinning on top of it was most demoniacal of all shocks. &lt;br /&gt;       It was the most unbelievable moment in my life, and the most unbelievable tragedy I had to undergo in my life, and a terror, a bizarre moment. &lt;br /&gt;       But I learned marvels do happen; the sight itself was horrendous, dizzying to say the least.  Here was this creature stretched around me like a snake, and I, I was heading toward solid ground, his paws, like slabs of stone hitting my face, I was at this point, half unconscious only.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       We hit the ground like a falling stone off a cliff, rolled a tinge, I staggered out of the forest, I had fallen on top of the beast, directly, his mind was stunned, and his twitching body, moved chaotically in circles, but his eyes still held the frantic craving to chew on my arm, yet it could not move much, its spine was cracked, I heard it crack, fantastic wonder of mishaps.  I neither knew nor cared to be exact on the results of its wound, for me myself knew not who I was for a moment, neither of us any longer fearsome of the other. I had walked around him like a curiously tired cat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I was now in the forest, ready to vanish from this part of the world, yes it took all this to push me out into the venerable new world, unfamiliar, maddening, perplexed, but I was now there.  The trees branches were demolished, the wings of the creature were crushed. Accordingly, advancing I looked back a few times, saw the creature moving about, vaguely moving, but moving, it couldn’t hold any one expression, then as I got farther away, it looked incredibly remote (such recollections).&lt;br /&gt;       I now stepped further into the unknown world, the nightmare was quick to come, and now quick to go away, should I return to help the creature, I’d surely pay a price, and so I told my terrifying self, for I had a harsh demonstration of its kindness. &lt;br /&gt;       Scarcely had I made it out alive, when   I heard wild dogs in the distance, they were dragging the Mantocore away, it was panicking, I head its cry, and madly I was fleeing into the deep unknown picking up my pace, blindly plunging into an awkward world, an escape. The cries were shocking, yet I kept my faster pace, still dazed, listening to the dogs yelp, and the creature cry.  The cries were indescribable, unmentionable, vivid, but I took my delirious legs and kept walking.&lt;br /&gt;       &lt;br /&gt;       I was nearly mad trying to escape now the dogs, and hearing the cries of the Mantocore in my brain. I did not want to face a second cataclysmic nightmare with the jackals as I did with the beast, there were many; I did not shriek, I simply walked faster, the jackals could smell me, the wind came down my way and onto the forest. There yelps were like fiendish ghouls, swimming within the night-wind.  I remembered the fright I was in, most terrible it was.  In this ultimate horror, this black reminisce,  this chaos, listening to the echoing of the dogs, my mind created images, as I fled from  a world I actually was safer in.  I wanted to head on back, but I knew the dogs would not allow it.  Perhaps the dogs were mocking me with their cries, hoping I’d come back to face them, they probably knew my mother, and hoped I’d be meat and bone for them.  But they never clamed me, I was now an outsider to them, and they did not want to venture into this unknown world, where there was little green, and cold weather, and only spots of water. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1-1-2008&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-4233227348720774721?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/4233227348720774721/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=4233227348720774721' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/4233227348720774721'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/4233227348720774721'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2008/01/from-journal-of-teh-demonic-son-of.html' title='From the Journal of the Demonic (The Son of the Tiamat)'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-2027926441569768830</id><published>2007-07-07T12:45:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-07-07T12:51:14.227-07:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>“The Blond-Titans” From the Rhineland (The Green Knight and the Gladiators&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(200 BC to, 120 AD) A Time of the Roman Republic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Preface and Background: When I think of Rome, I think of the whole world in those far off days, the Roman Republic, Trojan’s Column, built in 114 AD. The Great Coliseum (75-79AD, built), which holds 100,000 spectators. And Adrian’s Tomb, Nero, and Cicero, and the wars with Carthage; Sylla (88 BC) and the Caesar’s, Pompeii, and the Roman Forum; Tiberius, cruel and tyrannical (223 AD); Augustus Caesar, Emperor for 44-years; the Arch of Titus, Hannibal and his horde and the Green Knight (200 BC to 120 AD).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How it was in Rhineland&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Narrator) It was perhaps the brutish country the Green Knight had fought in yet, with the blond haired savages, primitive warriors. There was hundreds of them, whole tribes of them, and one Roman legend that marched on foot into this wolfs cage, and both sides fought heavily, the Romans with long beards, against these prime naked males, and their women fought like tigresses’ whom would sink their teeth deep into the feet, or arms of the Roman warrior, wherever possible.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Green Knight was actually taller than these blond haired titans; he had great shoulders, muscles, and long and swelling mighty arms. The tall blond titans, as they were called, boomed across the mysterious nights, prowling into the valley’s and raided the camp of the Romans when possible, whom were outnumbered the Romans five to one, then raced back into the forest of trees, singing and dancing war songs. The Green Knight had never known such warriors as these before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bronze swords, singing like thunder, and (archery), arrows hissing, men dropping to their death daily; it was a slaughter in fury on both sides, blood soaked the earth in those far off days, and the Green Knight would remember those days until his last hour of life.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;▼&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Poetic Sage Continues&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Circus Maximus&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Titus Sulla&lt;br /&gt;(Governor of Eboracum)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;49&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Titus Sulla&lt;br /&gt;And the Gladiators&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Titus Sulla was only answerable to the&lt;br /&gt;Emperor of Rome, and he craved his games&lt;br /&gt;in the Circus Maximus—and commanded the&lt;br /&gt;Green Knight, to fight as a Gladiator there;&lt;br /&gt;he was the pride of Rome, the peak of a warrior&lt;br /&gt;of them all—and justly proud. But to perform,&lt;br /&gt;for the sport of it, was beneath him, so he felt,&lt;br /&gt;yet he would fight this one answerable day! He&lt;br /&gt;felt like a trapped wolf, trapped in a cage.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Trapped Wolf&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;50&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Green Knight came hauntingly out in his aspect—;&lt;br /&gt;(bright military garb), his appearing skin texture was striking,&lt;br /&gt;he wore complete green, even a green breast plate&lt;br /&gt;with a long sword, and a short stabbing dagger at&lt;br /&gt;his belt. Oh his head, a silver green helmet, with a&lt;br /&gt;green shield and spear in each hand. The several&lt;br /&gt;impassive solders in back of him, blond titans,&lt;br /&gt;ghostly scared (the Mediterranean sun was basting&lt;br /&gt;over the Circus Maximus): horror was stained on their&lt;br /&gt;faces; next, he leaped at all seven, black fire came from&lt;br /&gt;his sword, burning through flesh, like heated butter.&lt;br /&gt;Cynically Sulla bowed to the Greet Gladiator.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Might of the Green Knight&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;51&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His lips writhed looking at his foe, his hands like&lt;br /&gt;iron spikes, his raw fingers crunched human bones,&lt;br /&gt;punished many a man with them, all victims—&lt;br /&gt;his fists fell like hammers driving a man deeper&lt;br /&gt;and deeper into submission, broken lips and&lt;br /&gt;torn gums, lost teeth, the Green Knight fought&lt;br /&gt;like a beast: his temples with swollen veins, anger&lt;br /&gt;coming out of every pour, muscles knotted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Narrator) The Green Knight now rested a moment under the Palestine Moon, two strangers seemingly lost from their camps, both Knights; a bonfire going, as if to welcome whomever: the Green Knight was hoping for a battle, he&lt;br /&gt;still had not gotten over Florencia of Camelot, thus perhaps&lt;br /&gt;displacing his anger for the loss, whom he still&lt;br /&gt;blamed on Gawain now long dead.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Green Knight:&lt;br /&gt;‘Aye, more—! Young pine, young wine, more ‘T is strange!&lt;br /&gt;I’ve had no love affair since Florencia! Perchance, I’ve seen&lt;br /&gt;too much infidelity, hearts fall in heathendom.&lt;br /&gt;Too, too much, way too much, for a life time!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Florencia being the exception, a woman’s tongue is&lt;br /&gt;more dangerous than a python; and these women that&lt;br /&gt;follow the camps, exchange their bodies for love…,&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;it’s all that can be for a wandering sword! No more!&lt;br /&gt;So you boast to be a Knight, with a childless youth!’&lt;br /&gt;(The Green Knight stops, shilly-shally, looks at the youth.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Soldas,” says the youth, and he sang a song:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Song of the Boy Knight ♫&lt;br /&gt;‘ Sing…a song as the old moon wanes&lt;br /&gt;To win, to win, the first born kiss&lt;br /&gt;A kiss, a kiss, from a young princess&lt;br /&gt;Find thee in a hidden place!&lt;br /&gt;But who am I to tell thee…in the&lt;br /&gt;Desert sands of Palestine!’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No: 1896&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Boy Knight:&lt;br /&gt;‘You torment in the blood you pour—perhaps peacefulness&lt;br /&gt;consumes you more, I have forgotten the darkness&lt;br /&gt;of night, all loneliness parishes with love, for a wife…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;sets above my soul, and soon I will be back with her…&lt;br /&gt;in Rhineland—my home (where Saxtons still roam)!’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Green Knight:&lt;br /&gt;‘Yes, oh yes young prince, or piper, silence is monarch&lt;br /&gt;in my heart, it holds the dead and me…too many aisles&lt;br /&gt;in my mind to trod, I am dead, but I am not mute.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yes, prince or pauper, or knight—whom ever you be,&lt;br /&gt;mortals question of my name. Thou know’st not,&lt;br /&gt;but here side by side you and me, a moment fads…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;that will never be again, for evil is of its own—!’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Morning of the Next Day&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And for what, and whither, in the morn, the boy knight&lt;br /&gt;was gone, and the Green Knight looked about—the fire&lt;br /&gt;heap was cold, the sphere was showing the sun.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Notes: ‘The Boy Knight,’ was written on 7-3-2007, revised and edited on 7-7-2007, and then put into the manuscript, ‘Sir Gawain, and the Ghost of the Green Knight.’&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-2027926441569768830?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/2027926441569768830/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=2027926441569768830' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/2027926441569768830'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/2027926441569768830'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2007/07/blond-titans-from-rhineland-green.html' title=''/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-8640657048673229174</id><published>2007-06-28T15:48:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-06-28T15:51:55.860-07:00</updated><title type='text'>"The Last Tales of the Tiamat" (To inclued :"The Death of Sinned")</title><content type='html'>“The Last Tales of the Tiamat”&lt;br /&gt;(To include: “The Death of Sinned”)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now completed after seven- years&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By Dennis L. Siluk&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Copyright © by Dennis L. Siluk&lt;br /&gt;“The Last Tales of the Tiamat”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dennis L. Siluk&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Index&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Introduction&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Written between 2000-2005))Revised in-between, and reedited, and&lt;br /&gt;Again reedited and revised in 2007))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat and the King&lt;br /&gt;The Ghost of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;The Invisible Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat and the Mesopotamia Stone&lt;br /&gt;The King and the Island&lt;br /&gt;€&lt;br /&gt;New Adventures (6-2007)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Coming of the Tiamat to Yort&lt;br /&gt;(The Haste of the Tiamat)&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat and the Winter Withdrawn&lt;br /&gt;(In Three Parts)&lt;br /&gt;The Creation of Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Notes on the Making of “The Last Tales of the Tiamat”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dedicated to Brynna Siluk&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Introduction&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yort, in Asia, Minor 6840 BC&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Between the primitive wilds of a demonic world and a hum civilization trying to adjust to its time, Sinned in the first book of the three Tiamat series called “Tiamat, Mother of Demon,” tries to create a balance between them, so every one can co-exist. He even tries to convince the Almighty to spare the world on these grounds.&lt;br /&gt;In book two of this saga, his goal starts to change. With the new demonic forces in place, especially, Gwyllion, Daughter of the Tiamat, he sees this goal in a less positive way; where maintaining a laze-fare status quo, seems fruitless. He is starting to give up on his city, for the world he lives in is being held together by the terror of the demigods.&lt;br /&gt;In Revenge of the Tiamat, book three [which maybe should be book one] Sinned is but 20-years old, and just gets to know the Tiamat for the most part. His father and step-father have both died by the hands of the Tiamat, while he was quite young. In this book you see his development, what made him as he was to become, as shown in books one and two.&lt;br /&gt;If you were to look back at the previous three books he does gain recognition as a warrior, and well liked among the many peoples an cities and lands of the world of it day. He learns to live with the evil as well as the Godly, and a philosophy: we somehow must all live together, and the balancing act can never stop. He observes the Commander, the King and the Tiamat as they rule by might, not right.&lt;br /&gt;In these short sketches of The Tiamat tales, Sinned is much older than in previous books, and finds himself teaching the younger cadets the principles of honor and dignity, and the love for their great city; along with other things: feeling, even though he is burdened with old age, he still has a place in Yort’s destiny, to include the Underworld and King Thesas III. And this is really where the journey starts. It ends of course with the movement of the cosmos, and destruction of earth, and his death. In-between, there are still tales to tell.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Short Tale/Book: Four&lt;br /&gt;[The unfinished story—Last Tale of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;Now completed after seven- years]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Done in a Reporting Narration, as if in a Play or Script&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat and the King&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;King Thesas III&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ð&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Conclusion of the Tiamat Series and Tales&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It has been said: revenge is never the winner,&lt;br /&gt;simply because it kills both the giver and the&lt;br /&gt;receiver, but try and tell that to the Tiamat…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sinned, Resident of Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please join me for another unsung tale, unsung in the wilds of far off times—in a world that searched for what it meant to be human; ruled by the inhuman: in the Last Tales of the Tiamat [approximately 6840 BC].&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1&lt;br /&gt;The Commander of Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Commander of Yort, Commander Snemelc (Sinned’s old friend from the Amazon War), who also had lost his son by the demigods of the wet-lands (England, Germany and parts of France—or Gaul; in years past) is still not a believer in any temple religions, to include Sinned’s God. But he has hired Sinned to teach at the academy of military warfare, for a while at least, until the King orders him to become a prisoner in his own home; which I predict is not far off. Sinned is presently an old man in his 90s.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Marduk and Satan returned from Pergamun, Avalon, Hydra, Stonehenge, and Egypt, where they were setting up or designing, and starting to build new temples for themselves, mostly for Satan, the Adversary as he is also known (that is, having them built by the hands of slaves)—it is really Satan’s quest at this point—more so than Marduk’s: Satan whom wants to become the prominent figure on the world scene (although Marduk would like to remain the second main power on earth, he is unsure if he is really a prospect) even though he is wiggling in a few converts, he has more or less become a follower to Lucifer’s cause than a leader to his own, or so it seems, as once he was. Yet it would be unwise to say Marduk is not trying his best to build an empire of temple sites himself (while at the same time trying not to upset Satan), and in the process demolishing all the other demonic-beasts temples, hence, eliminating the competition in the god-head area in the known world of this millennium, and especially at the great city of Yort, their home city-state; the city of the world (in Asia Minor); --furthermore, becoming the one and only to be worshiped on earth besides Lucifer.&lt;br /&gt;Satan tells Marduk that at this point: he has under estimated his enemy [Sinned, a man of God, God Almighty]: that he is acting out of emotion, not thinking—Sinned being that enemy, who has favor with God, who is also the enemy to the world of demigods, and renegade angels. Thus, Satan, adds to, telling Marduk, “I know Him well [Sinned’s God], and if he is for Sinned who can really be against him?” waiting for Marduk’s response. Marduk shows fear not only for Sinned’s God but now for the first time—outright fears Lucifer; the alliance seems to be quivering. Yet the fearfulness of Sinned is in a more docile way, yet it carries its apprehensiveness nonetheless. For the most part, the dread seems to steam from the ability that Sinned can put him in the pit, almost at will; but than, so can Satan, and Satan knows this is a fear of his; consequently, Satan is trying to duplicate that fear&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Tiamat’s Revenge] The Tiamat has waited for a long time to get her revenge on Marduk, Marduk in particularly that is for it is he that she wants to settle some old scores with. She knows he has befriended the angelic renegade, called Lucifer [now Satan], but all the same, she will try to avenge the misdeed he has done to her (by killing her in battle and being cast down into the Underworld—years earlier), and perhaps, just maybe, get a little help from Lucifer on the way, providing she can offer him a pleasing recipe for his quest, that is, for his pursuit to be accomplished without reservation. She knows Satan by reputation of deed, which of course is malice, her lifestyle. He is a being liken to her, a personality for revenge, if it can be had at a subtle price; for domination if it can be had without a curse, and worship, as long as it can be granted without any interference: all these are the traits that make up a good demigod, if not learned by the Angelic Renegades themselves—like Satan, and genetically imprinted in each demigod, for surely Satan himself is the prince of malice and cleverness, so much so, he could be her ally and teach her more than the old ones.&lt;br /&gt;At this point, she (she: being the Tiamat (although the Tiamat is a s/he—, a demonic hermaphrodite if you will) has given up her underworld crown and dictatorship to gain a spirit form of life in the upper world. Hence, realizing she cannot have a physical body any longer this was her only way to gain entrance into the earths gravity belt (for she had her one and only chance to be likened to humans in the physical form and lost it by way of a fight with Marduk some years back) and now having lost it, revenge remains—un-quenched to this day. But by way of accepting her new form, and a ghostly form at that, and being the unquestionable Underworld’s absolute ruler, has now left her kingdom to roam the invisible earthly globe, hungry as a roaring vampire she is, with plans and ideas to stretch out her influence and quest over Marduk during this new journey of hers.&lt;br /&gt;Although the demonic-beings can see her, the earthlings cannot. But it wasn’t the earthlings for the most part anyway that dominated her mind—her will. Yet, her agonizing bitterness, which twisted in her stomach, was craving for retribution from the one who inflicted pain upon her, caused her physical death. As for the humans, should they get into her way they would of course, face her might, her anger.&lt;br /&gt;On another note, Sinned was never any help to her in the physical world, should he get in her way that could be very interesting, she pondered. On one hand, she liked him for some odd reason, on the other, she could eat him just as easily as she vomited up his father, now many years in the past. But that was simply a fleeting thought racing through her head as she is now getting ready for her new expedition, mission of sorts. On the other hand, if she can avoid, now the old man Sinned, whom is (to her idea) too old to fart even, all the better: in thought, she told herself, ‘…why stir up trouble with him, especially before I get my revenge on Marduk, it makes no sense, there is a time and place for that, should it come to that.’&lt;br /&gt;And now, now that she was entering a new life, a new adventure, who would worship her, this is of course, a part of every demonic beings nature, yes oh yes, the need—indeed, the need to be worshiped, the fancy to be worshiped.&lt;br /&gt;It is like man’s nature to hide his real thoughts, to use language to simple talk, which was not the essence of the person, the part that he hid, that is what she had learned anyhow, what Satan worked with, what all demons knew of man. It didn’t matter what language you spoke, it was human nature, that was the language you had to understand; this, she felt, would take some thought, she really needed to re-invent herself, and work on getting a following, a few to follow her, worship her, that would just be a plus, Satan she knew was sewing up most of the worship areas in his favor, and Marduk, oh well, she thought, he will not need to be worshiped, nor given the time to be with her new plans in store for him, which she would deliver shortly. Plus, she had to simply get used to this new spirit form of life without touch, physical touch that is, and a lot of other non-sensory items built into her new body of sorts, or whitish configuration she had to float around in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” she moaned, “I have no smell, touch, no feeling of cold, wet or heat, all the things Marduk is subject to [has], who took them away from me.” Surely, life would not be the same should she take them from him she thought, but again, she told herself: ‘…first things first.’ She also knew more sooner than later, Sinned would get news of her transformation—and presence, she knew he’d adjust well, he always did in the past, and it would just be a matter of time for him to get involved somehow, someway with her life again. So in a way, time was of the essence; consequently the Tiamat’s way of thinking was, ‘People think time will heal past outcomes,’ and it may, but it also gives the enemy time to plan better. And this she had done. The question that begged an answer, or would beg one was: should Sinned appear on the scene, what then? She concluded: ‘What can I do in a physical world, where I’m like a ghost?’ (Only time would tell.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upper-world&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(As the Tiamat had now joined the upper world, several weeks had passed. She has now visited several locations on earth, gathering information here and there for her announcement that she was back.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;—Sinned, had heard the Tiamat had capabilities to materialize, and he was told he was given the gift of trans-vision at the same time, that is, he could see into both worlds should the Tiamat appear. Matter-of-fact, the day she was granted this new ‘self’, she had to make a deal, and part of it was Sinned would be granted this transparent vision to be able to see into both worlds within the first appearance of her on earth, meaning, if she materialized just once, just one time, in any location, he would at that point be given this trait. Moreover, during these several weeks she—the first weeks of her new voyage into earths atmosphere—she kept a low profile of her activities, and did not materialize for that very reason.&lt;br /&gt;In addition, the Tiamat didn’t know for sure, one way or the other, if he [he: being Sinned] still held the capability of casting her into the pit, the Abyss (which was of course different than the underworld, more gruesome, and confining). The Abyss, or the pit, was where no beast or devil or demon, creature, and sure no human, wanted to go; where bones rot just because of the heat and smell. Where you continuously fall, fall and fall: --hanging onto roots, and ugly insects looking at you, grabbing at you, scaring you on and on and on—; where horror was the nature of things—and crimson round one-hundred-legged quarter size insects bite you night and day, with sad eyes that seemed to stick inside of their heads haunted you night and day; ah, I forgot, there is no day there, so it is just gloomy dark like night. And so life would be interesting for the Tiamat, as well as the world that awaited her. Yet, her secret appearance, or her debut, would be kept secret, secret that is until s/he had to appear (for she was of both sexes, as I have already mentioned; or sexless), as long as she didn’t expose herself to the physical world she could produce her plan better.&lt;br /&gt;At this juncture, Sinned had told Serr’el (his holy angelic friend) he had no intentions of exposing her, as long as the demons kept their fighting among themselves. That is to say, exposing her to the world at large, thus, causing more fear to his city of Yort, which had enough fear within their bones and walls; Sinned had always felt it a privilege to do service for his city, yet it was a thankless task during his older years, or at least it had become that now.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2&lt;br /&gt;Meeting with the Ram god&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat has now left the Underworld, and made her way to Yort, where she has met with the Ram-god, who Marduk has threaten to kill. As she materializes, she tells him about her new spirit-form, and what she has done to acquire this new freedom. At first the Ram-god is a little taken back by this, not knowing her abilities, if any at all; inasmuch as, she once was the Queen of the Seas and feared in all the lands of the world—that is, until Marduk came into the picture—and of course the Underworld that eventually became under her control, her legend proceeded her all the way to the Netherworld, she was not one to be trusted, nor overlooked either.&lt;br /&gt;At this occasion, the Ram-god now explains about Lucifer’s new agenda, that is, on becoming the number one challenger to Marduk, yet they have not fought, or tried to eliminate one another; not a surprising step, the Ram-god feels, for each is using one another for the moment, yet the Ram-god indicates to the Tiamat, he feels this is because he is somewhat submissive to him [to Lucifer], and in need of his allegiance for the moment, which indeed he is.&lt;br /&gt;The Ram-god also explains he is aware his days maybe numbered; in as much as, he knows he could very will be on his way to the underworld at any moment for the most part, when he is no more useful to Lucifer that is; meaning in essence, any day, any day depending on the mood of either Marduk, or again I say Satan.&lt;br /&gt;Narrowly the Tiamat looks deep into the Ram’s eyes, knowing he is in need of a ally, and he could be, and she could meet that very need for him, fill that very want of his, so she says to the Ram-god (in a calm tender voice ((unlike hers: and as it has been written somewhere in history: beware of a women who speaks beautifully, she’s maneuvering waywardness.)): ”…they may have plans for you already my friend, it is best we, you and I united, if not outright, silently and clearly.”&lt;br /&gt;As well it must be, thought the Ram-god, and with more thinking: ‘…the Tiamat wants to make a deal with me (he concludes hesitantly in his mind’s eye), assuring me of something.’ He then asks: “What is it you want from me?”&lt;br /&gt;Said she (with that infamous grin of hers, a jeer if you will): “…he will take you out [meaning: Marduk], and when he does you will have to go to the underworld; so it is just a matter of time, but I have friends there in the Netherworld, I will instruct the Underworld to make you [the Ram-god] second in command, which is of course, second to my daughter—Gwyllion. And when Marduk shows up, and I assure you he will in time, he will be the scorn of the Underworld, and under you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Ram-god’s head now has shifted emotionally to the ground, staring, thinking—deep emotions going to and fro, throughout his huge cantankerous body which is wanting to argue, but no words coming out from his mind or out of his mouth; he ascends his eyes, his brow to her level, “And what…” he implies with a harsh voice.&lt;br /&gt;Says the Tiamat to the Ram: “Hmmh…its better you give me help, and possibly give up your physical life on earth if need be, if called for, and be assured of a ruler-ship in the Underworld—better than, better than, not having a pack with me, and a future dominion elsewhere if not here: Lucifer is taking everything slowly anyhow. And by the way, it is also just a matter of time, not an ‘if’, but a ‘when,’ that Marduk or Satan will get rid of you, it will happen, that is, when the duel-twins [Marduk and Satan], come to you one night and kill you for your temple, as they have killed many before. And you will end up being a dog in the Underworld like the rest of the humans, demigods and creatures you have no idea ever existed. There are only three, only three in the Underworld with power of any real kind, or maybe four, but Satan does not come down there (as many people think) but once in a great while, he can’t stand it, it smells too bad. And the three I mention are, me, my daughter Gwyllion, and the Mantic ore, and so it can be you and my daughter and the Mantic ore.”&lt;br /&gt;After hearing all this the Ram-god makes the exchange, the demonic pack, a curse unto one another; should it be broken, a curse that will follow either one; now it is implemented, and both are allies.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;3&lt;br /&gt;Lucifer and the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;In: The Death Valley&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next step for the Tiamat was to find Satan [the Adversary], and she does so, shortly after talking to the Ram-god: the Tiamat makes a deal with Satan to fight Marduk in place for finding out Sinned’s secret, the secret that tells about the time and place of the end of the world, plus how it will end; him knowing it, and given directly to him by the Almighty God Himself. This troubles the angelic-Lucifer, the Adversary to the Almighty, and He senses time can be short, or possibly long, either way, but he wants to know what way. Because he can’t put a finger on it, on what the secret is, that is, the date, what date, the date it will be; as a result, he will be able to plan his future and it is starting to irritate him that he can’t, and he is a thinker, a planner if anything. He sees something more to it, and ponders on such thoughts (call it intuition).&lt;br /&gt;‘Is this the beginning or the end? the beginning of something new after the end? or the end of ends?’&lt;br /&gt;This is what bothers him, for if it is the ‘end of ends’ then where is his stead, or his end abode? On one hand he thinks it can be possibly sooner than he had previously anticipated, for he feels it is several-thousand years in the future. But he could be wrong, he was wrong once before, and it was a coasty wrong; as the demons were absolutely wrong about him. They thought they have power over him, when in essence; it was the other way around. Some are finding this out the hard way now. This he has not made known, now it fits into his scheme of things to let them think what they will. For he speaks their language, yet it is their heart he wants to know. It is easy to enslave a man, he knows that, but to own his soul is different. And that cannot be gotten simply by language, or having them think he is over-powerful. He knows the nature of demons as well as men, as well as the nature of humans and beasts and all sorts of in-between creatures. And shortly, he will become the Prince of Demons, in all realms, in particular the underworld, the upper world, and in the physical and invisible worlds; just a matter of time.&lt;br /&gt;Furthermore, Marduk has been quite helpful, in that, he stays out of his way; plus, people are more fearful of him, so Lucifer has been playing the good guy, and gaining more of Marduk’s followers, and worshipers, while he plays his old devilish self. But no matter what, Sinned’s name keeps popping up as a danger to not only the demons, but to the world order at bay: he has likened to a spiritual fence around him, no one can really get to him without being cast either into the pit, or scorned by God Himself, so how can the Tiamat, or for that matter anyone get to him, to find the information Lucifer wants?&lt;br /&gt;Ah yes! This is the question that comes to his mind.&lt;br /&gt;Another question that seems to arise is: what is underneath the mind of the Tiamat? With the Tiamat’s desperation to have Marduk killed and his endless haunting revenge once and for all settled, quenched, and begs the question how strong is Marduk’s friendship with Lucifer. On the other hand, Satan would take out Marduk sooner or later anyway; so feels the Tiamat. And Sinned would die (for he is quite old now, just a matter of time, so most of the demonic world feels) and then he could rule this kingdom without any interference (which Satan was just waiting for, feeling he had time and patience, but now somehow he had found out about a secret Sinned might have, and time is the very thing that is questionable (it is worth its weight in gold, perhaps the weight of the world); yes, time, more precious than silver and gold; even food and shelter). But then again, why wait for the answer, if he could get the ball rolling sooner, than later—which would make for a good head start on things. So Lucifer thought all the better, and after a moment of deep thought, calculations on needs and wants to his benefits, he agrees to kill Marduk in a fight for the Tiamat, with the stipulation of finding out the secret of Sinned, thereafter, and if not, says Lucifer to the Tiamat,&lt;br /&gt;“I will hunt you down like a hungry bear hunting down his prey, and Hell will not save you from my rage.”&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat left her face flat of emotions so Lucifer could not read her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Fight&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the ‘Valley of the Armies,’ below the cliffs of Yort, where the Great Sea rests, where legend has it, creation first took hold, Lucifer has called Marduk to meet him there for a summit concerning the return of the Tiamat, and the destruction of Sinned, along with the taking over of the Baboon Temple. Along with killing the Ram-god (many issues on the table he proclaims); he has asked the King to attend also, King Thesas III, and to bring his young bisexual-weakling lover along, whom he wishes to take for himself.&lt;br /&gt;As all has been arranged, and the day’s heat is over their head, it is late morning (forenoon), a cool breeze shifts through the valley, and all who were asked to come, now are present. As surprised as one could be, Marduk notices the King, and others nearby, and like a sword of light, Lucifer turns himself into a dagger of death: the fight starts, and Marduk not sure why or what for, tries aimlessly to defend himself, but quickly, surprisingly quick, Marduk becomes unconscious, subdued, with one crushing blow from the lightening force of Lucifer. The onlookers are frightened, and Marduk is almost dead, except for one last blow, as Satan is about to give it to him, then out of the blue, the Tiamat yells:&lt;br /&gt;“Wait, wait, not yet!”&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat now shifts to his second part of her plan, a plan only she knows. As Lucifer waits, with a pondering sly look at the Tiamat, as if to say: get on with it, the demonstration is almost over. The plan would be simple, kill Marduk, and let the King and the Ram watch, and let the rest of the plan ooze out like black-blood from contracting muscles (Lucifer feels he has did his part of the bargain).&lt;br /&gt;It would be a simple fight Lucifer figured, yet everyone else was amazed at how quick Marduk was taken down. As Marduk lay there, now awakening, he knew he had no friends anywhere, only himself, no one would help. And now in the Valley of the Armies, man had the right to kill at will, no laws forbid such things—there was no laws there for man, beast, devil, demon or ghost; it was a death valley for just such matters. It was written into the ancient laws, to pick out a battlefield instead of fighting in ones own backyard, and there settle your issues, feuds and desecrations, as best you could, which was normally in a blood-battle; all unrepentant today.&lt;br /&gt;Sinned was watching from above the cliffs—second observation. It was high morning and the sun was overwhelming hot. Just coming out of his senses again, Marduk stood up leaned against a huge tree, brooding what was next. Frightened he found himself in back of the tree, pacing and pacing, not quite knowing what was going to happen. He saw Sinned on the hill, and now the Ram-god, and the King. Something was wrong, very wrong. Possibly he could fight Lucifer again, if it came to that, no one really knew his strength, but they were finding out today. The Tiamat had now manifested herself a hundred yards behind Lucifer; something was very wrong thought Marduk. His mind now shifted from one thing to another, in rotating circles on the deals he and Lucifer had made, but now the return of the Tiamat was involved, a plight Marduk was not prepare for, did not take into consideration; on his thinking, he came to the conclusion he did not want her to make an alliance with Lucifer, but maybe they had already. Although he had a reputation of the most wicked of all creatures, Marduk had never seen him in battle except for now.&lt;br /&gt;He saw now, a serpent growing legs, out of its skin. He looked closer, it seemed quite odd, and he was all of light,&lt;br /&gt;“Is that,” he was about to say Lucifer.&lt;br /&gt;And then with the speed and validity of a roaring tiger, the snake-of light jumped onto Marduk, opened up its jaws and sunk his teeth into, into the towering figure’s forehead (it was becoming obvious the Tiamat wanted to see Marduk cringe and weep and so she became a spectator, but she had started something with Lucifer and he was to finish it now; and she had a price to pay); Marduk shocked for the second time: like a second title wave, with all his eyes shifting here and there trying to figure out what just took place, what happened; trying to shake the giant snake free from its imbedded mouthful that sunk deep into his forehead. He then witnessed legs come out of the serpent, going into its body, leaving it as smooth and slippery as silk; now in disbelief, yet with a little reality, Marduk knew he was doomed.&lt;br /&gt;Marduk tried to grab the snake around its slimy and slippery frame, but its scorching light forbid it to be touched but for a millisecond, as it ate its way into Marduk’s forehead, but the snake grows smaller, and slips right through the giant demons hands like a blood-tic, as he went into a paroxysm. The snake now has eaten through the bone-skull of the beast&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[as everyone watches these two happenings, Lucifer remains standing there waiting for the Tiamat’s demand, and only Sinned can see the other part, the ongoing drama, but all see the Tiamat for the first time; she was invisible, and had come from the underworld after making her deal there]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;now encircling its brain [the snake], now compressing it, squeezing it like one might expect the heart to be squeezed in a heart attack (while Marduk is running in circles, running crazy, continuing in a wild fête, hitting his head on a huge nearby rocks and then running into trees, trying to kill the snake inside of him, which had now gone so far into his head, he knew not how to stop the new assault. The griping of the snake had now stopping the blood flow to the brain, as Marduk dropped to his knees, and onto the ground.&lt;br /&gt;At this instant, replied the Tiamat (Marduk’s conscious eyes barely open, on the ground):&lt;br /&gt;“He is mine Lucifer, all of him!”&lt;br /&gt;And so Lucifer steps back to allow her, her revenge, her deadly, lifeless revenge (it was all the same for Lucifer, a deal was made, and it shall be kept was the only thing he deliberated on).&lt;br /&gt;And consequently the giant demon [Marduk] stood up, and fell back down onto the rock he had struck his head on a moment ago. And the snake came out and materialized into his semi-earthy and demonic form; satanic that is, it was some residue of Lucifer. Which to be quite honest was a much more pleasant form then the Tiamat’s or Marduk’s.&lt;br /&gt;As Lucifer now looked upon the huge figure laying against the rock, back up against it, he looked harmless, the once Great Marduk, as harmless as a grasshopper. He then put a leather band around the forehead of Marduk, to cover up his nasty work. For to the rest of the onlookers it just appeared out of nowhere it all took place so suddenly, it was as if he, Lucifer was only seen for a moment only allowing the onlookers to see a few blows, and his residue do the rest; but he knew Sinned had seen it all, every split second of it. Again I say, for some odd reason, he did not want the rest of the world to see his power, possibly they’d turn to Sinned’s God in fear, and that would be the worse of all events, the very thing he was fighting against. He wanted to own souls of man and beast, and be worshiped.&lt;br /&gt;Lucifer knew, as well as everyone else, this once demonic god figure was no more than a vegetable now; he would have to be feed or he’d starve to death. He was helpless. There, behind him, behind Lucifer, the Tiamat stood in her ghostly form, her revengeful glory, and the young King of Yort, shaking like the coward he was born to be, simply watched in panic, in his sacred purple and orange gown, given to him by none other than Lucifer. The noon sun was out now, completely out, it was hotter than normal, possible 117F [degrees], and the breeze had thickened with a death mode to a horribly dusty intake of air, almost choking air. The dust of the land seemed to be a morsel salty today, the breeze from the sea I suppose, but was no more seeping in through the valley perhaps than yesterday, it just seemed so. Death and fear has its way of circulating in circles. But for the Tiamat, it was a glorious day, a day she had thought of for many days prior. It was worth going to the pit for, she felt, if need be. Or at least that is what she thought at this very moment, this magnificent moment that had been arranged, arranged on top of other moments. But often times, after the fact, things and attitudes of people, change, they don’t seem as so ‘necessary,’ anymore, in the same order they were planned that is, one regrets. But if so, this was not a thought in her mind now.&lt;br /&gt;“And so, Ms Tiamat!” said Lucifer with a sly eye movement, and a brow heightening, a fiery grin (the Tiamat was quite impressed how easily the great Marduk was taken down, it was awe if anything; for she could not beat him).&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, yes, you have made my day Lucifer, and I will now go forward with the rest of my, I mean, our plans (looking at the King).”&lt;br /&gt;The Ram demon stood by in shock, he was quite disturbed (asking himself, why he needed to be here, plus he never expected to see Marduk degenerate from power so quick).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Fortress called Yort&lt;br /&gt;Yort, 6800 BC to 6000 BC&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;4&lt;br /&gt;The Shinning One&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The king seeing all what had happened, now offered Lucifer his personal cupbearer, handing him over for whatever services he may need in the future, his bisexual servant-slave, or his bisexual needs. He had done the same thing with Marduk, and now wanting peace at any price he has done what he does well, compromised his kingdom, his people, his servant with no security in mind, rather his survival, his seat at the throne, be it at his will or not, he still had it, and that was important to him: or at least for the moment (for what else could he do but be king? he had no trade or skills); the way he figured it: power was only power if you had it, and it was better to have a once than to have nothing, and possibly be dead. For who could defy this new ruler ship? —he asked himself. By doing so, the Cupbearer (his price, more likened to a female than a male it would seem, young and willing), will to become the go-between, between the king and the wishes of the new real ruler of Yort, none other than Lucifer: yes, yes, yes: that’s the way it was.&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat now, absorbed the dying carcass of Marduk, as they both stood stone-still, like tall oak trees next, next to one another: Marduk like a broken piece of pottery just being held together by mere clay slouching against the tree, and with a sweep of her mighty hand the Tiamat grabs him by the head, slips inside of his mouth like a vapor coming from a bonfire: slips inside his mouth, down into his body: Marduk’s body, and she feels him up (like a balloon), as his carcass starts to rot inside, —a body now without a will, and the essence of the Tiamat inside that body—commanding it, only a shell of a demon remained alive, but she will keep him alive for a while longer, as she rampages his insides like a thief breaking anything that is left intact out of revenge: like shattered glass. Motivating him like a puppet now.&lt;br /&gt;She looks at Lucifer, as he looks at the Ram, ‘sure she figures, he will take him out, for he wants his temple, his followers.’ Perhaps she is right; the Ram looks both ways, at Lucifer, and his smiling grin, and at the dying body of Marduk, with the Tiamat speaking through his mouth. She realizes Lucifer has done much damage to Marduk; —that he is next to dead, and her quest at the moment is simply to have revenge. As Lucifer looks on with arrogance, and patience, knowing when her fun stops, she will be bonded to him: bonded in an agreement.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Marduk the Demigod&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;—She has now sucked the will out of MARDUK, it was her quest, her desire to pull his lungs apart, to kick open his groin area: to pop out his eyes, revenge has its horrid-obsessions; realizing now there was nothing left for her to destroy in his body, she could no longer live in a dead corpse, it needed muscle, and blood to run through it. She could control it but not keep it balanced in a physical sense. She had but one choice, one she figured she’d have to use, use sooner or later, and evidently, it had to be sooner now. Henceforward, she now steps out of the destroyed body and into the body of the Ram-god, but before she does, she has the Ram-god, grant her the life of his body willingly, consequently, if he dies (that is, if the Ram-god dies), his body [like Marduk’s] and their essence will go to the underworld, that is to say, the Ram’s black essence, will meet Marduk’s there, for his will be on its way to the underworld shortly; and again, the Tiamat will remain in this new ghostly form, shifting the will of the Ram’s body, blocking his mind as need be. But it was the price agreed upon to rid the world of Marduk.&lt;br /&gt;As the Tiamat explains to the Ram-god again: free will, which is free to allow the Tiamat to take over his body, is only free if there is no threat lingering around, which there is according to Satan, as long as he lives, in consequence, one must count the options, as she so clearly had explained before.&lt;br /&gt;Now the Ram-god with the Tiamat within its body structure has grown twice it normal size, the Ram was before, but less than the Tiamat was. Her new stretched out body has given her also twice the strength she had before more powerful than she had previously been. While all this is taking place, Satan is standing by watching, calculating, measuring, and not saying a word [I can see him now] —not one word ((let her enjoy the moment he figures)) he will have his one way or another—it’s just a matter of time).&lt;br /&gt;She now takes Marduk, helpless as he is (and what a pity it is: I kind of like Marduk in the story, but he is on his last steps), like an infant and drags him around the tree like a nut, like a crazed wolf, as she continues singing and talking to herself (if you were there you’d understand: as I was). The Tiamat has had her day, this was it, life could not be better…revenge sweeter. Like a rotten apple lying about to be crushed by someone else, Marduk’s body was now left against the huge cypress tree, slumped against it like a thrown away rag (a piece of torn cloth). The body was torn open by the Tiamat, and she’s dragging him around the trees and bushes, and the huge roots perturbing from the ground are making wounds all over his body, and you can see blood to oozing out, which seem to be and deadening the surroundings: the grass the few flowers that were there, even the tree looks pale: black and red blood covering the roots of the tree; he had no sense of danger, only pain in his face. He could not talk, insult, or even signal a gesture, or for that matter feel all that much on his right side, or possibly any side: what kept him alive was his demonic and immortal soul: he was not human like you a me, he was from another time period: on year, yes, but not of earth, no, not made up of clay like you and I, he was what he was—different. The Tiamat—out of a last breathe, exhale of air, of revenge—turned him around to his other side, his good side, his less damaged side, so he could feel the pain, and kicked him mercilessly. And by the time she had left with the King, and Lucifer, he had taken his very last breathe, his last suck of air.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;5&lt;br /&gt;The New Order&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At this time, that being shortly after the takeover of the Ram’s body by the Tiamat, while in Yort, the King does the bidding for Lucifer, and one might say, the Tiamat. For the most part, he is no more than a puppet, a figure head if you will. By the way--: the White Baboons, and the followers of the Ram-god, can now see the Tiamat’s configuration within the old structure of their demonic-god, the Ram, with all its stretching, and fear for their order and sect, and is so doing, so honors both: the Tiamat and Lucifer as the new undisputed rulers. Although this does not sit well with Lucifer, he rationalizes [‘…for all good things come in time’]. By and large, the Tiamat reinforces her commitment to keep her agreement with Lucifer by finding out the ‘secret’, as Lucifer gives his famous edgy grin-and-smile, gesturing with his eyebrow and forehead: a follow-up should be quickly implemented, to say the least. But brave or uncouth as she is, she knows getting rid of Sinned would be difficult without reprisal by his God, and then, then it is really information Lucifer wants and so she tells Lucifer, with her callous, harsh and dogmatic voice, saying, “First things first.”&lt;br /&gt;The, said he, with a lions hum to his voice: “I have nothing but time,” he admits, adding: “But you don’t.” A small dialogue with the Tiamat is all he feels is needed. (The Tiamat says nothing, --and reflects how quick He took Marduk down; she has come to the conclusion, settled in her mind, at any cost: work with the conqueror is better than being destroyed, conquered or worse.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;—As weeks and then months pass, Yort has come to see a new City-State Order take hold. The King is no more than a fly on the Tiamat’s ass, a bothersome insect at best, but she simply swats him away harmlessly, for Satan still enjoys his worshiping countenance, and presence at times, and uses him so he does not have to be the bad word of bad deeds brought down to masses at the city-state level of Yort—its fragmented people. And for the most part, the Tiamat is more visible than Satan now-a-days, and is being seen, or look at as the full and new leader (thus, he is getting all the hate and anger, frustration and annoyance from the people ((the cost of kingship)). When Lucifer speaks, everyone listens, even the Tiamat; everyone that is, but Sinned. This angers Lucifer to the point of deep resentment, but not enough to challenge him, for he still needs to know the secret (inconsequential, some may say, no, no—it is much more than that) yet, his antagonism is coming out of him, sideways, onto the Tiamat, especially when he feels she is just buying time because she does not have a good plan: with his inner eye he wonders where is her preparation, has any arrangements at all to extract the information been put into theory and action? Yet sealed is the deal they made.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Plan&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat calls in for a surgeon, he is known as Ra, also as one of the, ‘The Shinning Ones,’ of the ancient world: the time before time was a word. Not spirit, nor human, or even angelic in nature, or the essence of such: they are not even beastly or considered creature’s, demigods; but rather, part of an Intergalactic Think Tank of high intelligence of long ago; so far back in time only Satan remembers them from their original origin, and vaguely, for they—angelic forces—were not allowed or even told about all the creations God had done (Satan even admitted Earth was kept a secret from the horde of angels for a long time), they were called, according to legend, the “Ancient Ones,” and in parts of Egypt, are worshiped, as well as on an island in-between the two great land masses called the island of Poseidon [Atlantis].&lt;br /&gt;Sinned had also head about these ancient beings, briefly, but had heard about them nonetheless: that they go back to a time called –pre history [118,000 BC]; that is, before humankind knew how to write and communicate as they do now: yet man was man, back when the human race was young, and parts of this newer race, were finding ways to preserve fire, to warm their caves, and island spots in and on the bogs. As word got out, Ra was coming to Yort, Sinned wondered why; for this Ra, was the elite of the group of seven shinning beings that were left, left in the sense of this earthily existence, somewhat marooned on this planet within the universe. If there were more of their race in the universe, the seven didn’t know, for their ship [space craft] had left them there a thousand years ago; saying they’d return, but never have—never did, not up to this moment anyhow: up to this time anyhow. Or if they had, they did not make it known to them, or to anyone of the human or demonic races. Their planet had been in another galaxy, thus, too far, way too far for one to come and visit at a whim, lest he have some secret transformation process available. It was also said they had outposts on Mars and the Moon, and they were destroyed, and therefore, were left here as the ship went back to their land, with gold and other substances for their livelihood, and to command their craft in the outer space of the heavens. And so possibly, just perhaps, there were no more of their race in the entire universe. They had a life expediency of over thousands of years and there ancestors much longer. But they were not warriors, although they very well could be, they had powers far beyond humans, and not like the physical demons, they could fly, or seemingly disappear, or so it was told, foretold, as legend says.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;—By and by, Sinned learned the Tiamat was back for good, but was curious on what her plan was, for she needed to reestablish herself, and playing friends with Lucifer had become a most dangerous game for those folks in the past, so what was her scheme he asked himself? The Adversary as he was often called, had control of Yort also, it was just a matter of time he knew, when things would unravel, and surely they would unravel at his door step, or so he conjured up in his head, but it seemed most obvious as one simply watched what was happening to Yort—it seemed to be inevitable.&lt;br /&gt;But he had a secret, one no one knew but him and so whatever kind of really took place was secondary to him; on the other hand, the Adversary [He being: Satan] knew Sinned knew something of interest, of interest to him that is, something bigger than big; something worldly; something his foe, the Almighty had possibly had one of his angelic beings bring to him, to Sinned—information only given to a few people; and surely not him, not Satan. This Mighty God, who named him the Adversary [Ephraim], had cursed him with darkness over light, he was the favorite one in heavens dome, he just simply got tired of being a torch for another King, what was so wrong with that he thought: thought he, Lucifer’s life was altered at that point, but what was of most concern now was, ‘…did God change his plans, alter His sketch, and was He having human existence come to an abrupt end sooner than he thought, if so, he was cursed to an eternal-fire within some damn lake, or was it a sea in the heavens that kept this fire going, he didn’t know one way or the other, and figured this was (according to his diagram of human existence would go to a fifth quarter: it was now the 5th millennium BC), he just wanted to have a little more time for either trying to persuade Him he was unfair to judge him so harshly, and on the other hand, if his time was limited, he wanted to know so he could make evil really evil. I mean, in a way God was young on His end, and Satan, who of course was not around when God figured all these thing out, was young on the other end. But God had not planned for him to get sour grapes, or plan a take over of heaven, it was kind of instantaneous, a thought after a thought you might say: and one thing led into another, and well, you all heard the story, at least the basic have been written. But Satan of course got mad, because God left out his portion of the story. So he was writing it now in blood and sand.&lt;br /&gt;But this was the Tiamat’s job to fine out this information, the better off he would be within his mind anyway. It wouldn’t alter his future designs for the Tiamat: for evil breeds evil, and what is more evil than sucking the blood out of evil only to make it more red; but for the mean time, he needed her. This is what troubled him on one hand, and on the other, if the Tiamat could rid the world of Sinned once and for all, again, all the better for Yort, and Satan’s temples; possibly God would not be watching him and Yort so much. At present, Sinned has been kept prisoner in his own home. Not allowed to even do daily shopping, or walking by the cannel he loves so dearly, the one he and his father used to walk together, in fear he may create some kind of resistance in Yort, against the new rulers. These orders to confine him were given by Commander Snemelc, his one time friend, of which was given to him by orders of the young King and Marduk, and now reinstated by the Tiamat. Lucifer again is staying out of the lime-light in fear of the unknown. His way of thinking is: as long as I get what I want at the end, it doesn’t matter if they want to feel they are in charge, in which case they are living an illusion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Shinning Ones&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the Sinning Ones appear at the request of the Tiamat (of which three out of the seven came), the Tiamat appeared to greeted them at the gates of Yort. As the Adversary looked from the tower within his Temple, by where the Ram’s Temple is located, onto the plaza and gates observing all the movements. Sinned, also was standing by watching the greeting taking place, and were a number of priests, and usual citizens. At there feet was laid many gifts: as they walked through the gates of Yort, as promised, for coming: twenty slaves presented them with offerings, great sums gold and silks, etcetera; and other wealth, to include, horses, and swords for their soldiers. But with the gifts came the request, which was: the to do a surgical job for the Tiamat, of which they were well known for, among other things, that being, medical experts on the anatomy of the human race, for they had been among them, and had watched them: the human race, mold into a civilization for the past 80,000-years.&lt;br /&gt;As they are now standing in the Temple of the Tiamat, with Lucifer standing by a pillar, the Tiamat explains what he wants done; the King is nearby and so is the Cupbearer, whom is constantly wiping and cleaning the feet and brow of Lucifer. In addition, giving him air, by fanning him; at times they go behind the pillars where he makes his body naked for the Serpent King’s sexual diversities. Satan giving nothing more than a flat affect and watching the young man quiver over his powerful overbearing demeanor. Other women are lined up outside the temple for services he may wish to have at any given moment. His pleasures are many, and his patience is short.&lt;br /&gt;Says the Tiamat, to Ra, one of the three Shinning Ones, which is his full title:&lt;br /&gt;“I want you to cut open the skull of Sinned, it has to be you, neither demon, nor angelic being, nor human can do the operation, if it were so, it would cause reprisals from the His Almighty God, the one no one has seen, but grant you, he is powerful. I want you to cut away half his brain, put the other half of it in a glass for posterity, and put the Ram-god’s half brain left into his head, so I can control him, at the same time, put Sinned’s other half brain, connecting it to the Ram-god’s brain, thus I will have control of both individuals, and domination of the body of the Ram-god, my will, will be twice as strong, and I will be three times as smart, and, and I will have no further interruptions with this Sinned person in my life, and Lucifer will be happy. Hence he will lose his reasoning [Sinned], and I will have access to his God’s wishes: which is a secret I must find; this can be done through his brain waves, oh yes oh yes. Matter-of-fact, of all involved I also I will have access to future information… [pause, the Tiamat looks at Lucifer]…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Says Lucifer [destructively]: “Do you want to say, ‘his God?’ because if you do, it is not what I expected; and that makes you a bigger fool than I anticipated. I want to be equal to Him, to Sinned’s God. How do you think you would turn out if you had access to God’s brain waves—stupid! Think about it? He would never allow you to get one-filth of an inch in front of Him. You do not even have the slightest understanding what you are asking, or what you are talking about, this is not even applicable—and you are nothing, nothing, and me you must not understand me either…you dare say, ‘… capable of knowing what he is thinking…’ then, that is the dumbest statement I’ve ever heard? No, no He is a jealous God, and if He seen you trying to listen in on his secrets, you would not be around to explain them. I thought you had some kind of good plan. You have nothing, seriously nothing at all. Plus, plus do you think God is a grasshopper, He is laughing at you right now, and you make me a fool in front of Him for I made a deal with you, He is most likely saying, ‘Who is the dumb one you listened to, the Tiamat’, foolish as I was to do so (the Tiamat is starting to panic, almost froze with alarm).”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Plus,” spoke the leader of the three Shinning Ones, called Ra, “We do not kill the will or the spirit of a person; it is forbidden, it is part of our heritage, left by our forefathers, who have been coming her for thousands of years; it would not be conducive to our faith, our belief.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Satan’s Thoughts:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Satan knows about this race of beings, but says very little, it is a mysterious one that doesn’t get involved with the politics of another planet; for he has seen them on many other planets, if anything, experimenting, while trying to prolong their race.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the eyes of Satan, the Tiamat was now becoming more useless, a liability if anything—a burden by the minute, and so he looked at the Tiamat with a startling glare, a challenging posture.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Says Satan in a harsh and offended voice:&lt;br /&gt;“…you cannot force this to be done on Sinned without God crushing you and possibly me, along with you; it has to be done willingly, like giving him something he wants in return for something you have: a favor for a favor, if you will. No more foolishness, like the undertaking you just foolishly did, wasting my time, I want to know the secret Sinned holds within his head from the Almighty, the second part of the agreement, and for your sake I want to know it soon, and give to the Shinning Ones what you offered, and let them go, I do not want them involved—lest we disrupt the whole city and they start prying to Sinned’s God, that’s all I need. If you do not want to outright kill him, then find out the information. If you kill him, and I am not saying to, the blood is on your hands (Satan now washes his hands in a granite bowl filled with water) —I will not dirty my hands in this, your god is me, my God, may possibly be me also, but one must remember as much as I do not want to, it is He who through me out of bliss through the universe to this abode, not I Him. But I am no fool; I will leave that alone for now. You are a demon, a high and powerful one from the first race of Angelic Renegades, born from the seeds of angels that left their abode, I grant you that, but nothing more, I, and only I on this earth am a real, God of the Air, I am the live physical god, and don’t forget it (the Tiamat shut up like a child who just got a whipping).”&lt;br /&gt;She remembered how Marduk beat her, killed her, and how the Adversary took Marduk down like killing a grasshopper; she wanted nothing of it, even though she had pondered the thought.&lt;br /&gt;Said He [Satan], “…and I’d like to tell you, time is very short for you Ms Tiamat!!!!!!!!!! (his roar echoed throughout the temple, and shook the foundation of the building like a hurricane.)”&lt;br /&gt;As they walked out of the temple, the King pulls the Tiamat to the side, by a pillar, says: “I overheard the other day you have a short time to find out a secret or be killed, a secret of Sinned’s; killed in the since you will be cast into the pit…. That Lucifer was talking about it to his lover the cupbearer, who of course told me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[She moans as she stumbles walking out of the temple, still trying to adjust to the body of the Ram-god, stretching, and pulling the elasticity of the skin from face to toes.]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;6&lt;br /&gt;Sinned and the Secret&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the king and the Tiamat go to the house of Sinned, they find he is not at home, that he has left, while under restrictions, not to leave. This, the Tiamat feels is cause for expulsion from Yort, and as he declares this so, Lucifer just looks at her strangely. The Commander being asked by the Tiamat, yet not knowing of his whereabouts, calls the King, who reprimands the Commander for not watching him properly, and is ordered to take a platoon of men and go find him and bring him back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mumbles the Tiamat in an unknown language to the inhabitants of earth, one that no one understands:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It has come to the point I will either have to torture him to death too get the information, and hope he still does not have the power to cast me into the pit, or face Lucifer, and he cast me into the pit for failing twice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Translation) “It has come to the point I will either have to torture him to death to get the information, and hope his will does not have the power to cast me into the pit, or face Lucifer, and He cast me into the pit for failing twice.”]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She knows if she tries to kill him, he will, most likely will, try to in all means and ways, cast her—if he can, into the pit, as he has said he would do (the pit being the abyss); or possibly there might be a third option, simply get out of the city fast, but then, she would be found sooner or later, if Lucifer really wanted to find her that is, he could.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(The Shinning One’s have left and gone back to Egypt, and the Commander is leaving Yort, in search of Sinned.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;—Sinned travels to the interior of Turkey [Asia Minor] finding an old man working on a large vessel, actually putting on the last touches of a huge and monstrous boat; polishing up the seams and insuring the boat is sea worthy; just as his friendly angel, Serr’el had told him he would; he asks the man in charge the question:&lt;br /&gt;“When do you predict you will be done with this boat Sir?”&lt;br /&gt;The man says: “Very soon (and smiles at Sinned).”&lt;br /&gt;No more is said, or needs to be said for that matter, hence, Sinned travels back to his city-state, whereupon he meets the Commander along the way and they both enter the gates of Yort together. He takes him into custody, putting him in a cage, nine feet by nine feet; it would seem the old friendship is dwindling down, he hands the Commander one hand. As the Commander suggest, Sinned has abused his privilege and his friendship with him. Yet Sinned says nothing, which surprises the Commander, whom feels, he would protest, or surely try and make him feel bad about doing this, since they had been friends for many years, yet Sinned says nothing, not one word, he knows time is very short for the whole world, and even shorter for him.&lt;br /&gt;As the Tiamat shows up at the cage with her demands, wanting to know the secret, the secret Satan feels Sinned has. She [she: being the Tiamat] is explaining, she has freed the city of Marduk, but must cage him like an ape until she finds the secret, she has no choice, she is almost pleading to him not to cast her into the pit, but falls short on the actual words—and simply begs for the information; she even goes as far as telling him: he has no choice in the matter, just as she has none, that she cannot win, nor him, win in either situation, meaning, Sinned will cast her if he can, into the pit if she kills or tries to kill him, or Satan will for not finding out the information she needs. She stands by the cage waiting for the information.&lt;br /&gt;“When is the world to come to an end?” She asked, not really knowing if that is the question, but feeling that is the information Satan wants, what else could it be; Satan wants to rule, and rule for how long is the big question. Plus, he can not rule an uninhabited world. At this point, she is more like pleading, her case twice with Sinned to cooperate, or give her a way out; almost as if he owed her a favor.&lt;br /&gt;Sinned, knowing time is short for the Tiamat, as well as mankind explains:&lt;br /&gt;“There is a huge boat being built, when it starts to rain it will be too late, it will not stop raining, --that is, too late for everyone, for the foundations of the world will crack and swallow up everything and everybody, that is the secret, which is really no secret, if the Adversary had simply looked at the boat, he could have figured that out, and you can tell it to your friend, Lucifer….”&lt;br /&gt;Confused, yet surprised he had given her the information, and gave at that moment; the answer she had asked almost struck her blind. Thought she, ‘I simply should have asked sooner.’ She was delighted, still felt in a fog of dismay. Sinned hoping the information might get out to the people and they could plead for forgiveness, was his real motive.&lt;br /&gt;Said the Tiamat mystified,&lt;br /&gt;“What should I do, if the world is coming to an end?” Looking at Sinned, yet he didn’t answer [a long pause takes place].&lt;br /&gt;“Sinned, Sinned, answer me—PLEASE!” No answer, again a long pause, she looks deep at him resting so peacefully against the back of the cage, touches him: Sinned had fallen to sleep and with her touch, he stops breathing, and does not wake up. A panic seems to go up and down her body, chills, for now what does she do, and then out of the heavens it starts to rain, and rain and rain.&lt;br /&gt;When Lucifer hears of this news, he stomps his feet, looking at the Tiamat, says, “It’s all yours….” And with his angelic abilities ascends beyond the clouds of the pouring rain. And it continues to rain, and rain and rain: for 40-days and nights. The Tiamat now jumps out of the body of the Ram, as it has been destroyed, ruptured, pulled apart—all its organs are rotting, and he also sinks in the mud and the rain, and descends to the underworld [the nine-hells].&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;—By the time it stops raining, the world is different. As Lucifer, the Adversary, or otherwise known as Satan, looks down from the clouds, he sees the mud of the city Yort, and it is thirty feet deep. It will take, he mumbles “…it will take four-hundred years to settle and dry up…” that is, before it is worthy of his domination, yet he is angry, like a pacing lion through out the sky he walks and talks to himself, a hungry lion indeed, like a dragon with fire coming out of his mouth and nostrils, he spits insanity and evil all about, for it was almost, I say almost, his empire, but possibly he will have better luck next time (so he is thinking, and adds to his thoughts, his days that he thought were over, had just gained a few more); he yells through the clouds, ‘I’ll return,’ the Tiamat in her now, ghostly form, looks from a distance, and is gone, with no particular destination at the moment. The Commander who wanted to play it safe all his life and not choose between this or that god ended up with no god, has now lost his life buried in the mud and the quiet winds of time. Sinned, he is dead, and remembers his betrayal after all them years of friendship, now he has been weighed and balanced, and as it continues to rain, has no fear of death, he had simply said to the Lord:&lt;br /&gt;“I’m ready, I’m OK with it, it doesn’t matter…I don’t want to live like this.” He went to paradise, awaiting the Messiah.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(And the shock waves from the asteroid hitting Mercury, shook the solar system, and there came a shockwave across the cosmos, which entered the crust of the earth, which also caused Earth to wobble on it axis, creating a fracture within the heavens, and it rained and rained killing humanity…and so it has been written.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Ghost of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;The Ghost of Death&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Account of:&lt;br /&gt;The Apparition of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[A Vignette/sketch #4: introduction into a new series]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(A Letter found at the late H.L. Lovelit Home, in Boston, had the following story.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was in the spring of a lost year, one yet to remember, save for that fact, Sinned had died in the year previous to it; Sinned, the name still echoes throughout Yort, yes, the mighty Yort, with its towering gates and walls. Yes indeed, Yort was still interesting and fashionable in the world that was dominated by the demonic-beings left behind from some golden age long forgotten. The young and foolish King Thesas III was still ruling, as was the new certified demonic-god, Lucifer, or is that he, an angelic being has allowed Yort to know his identity? Many at Yort have deliberated this fact out for quite a spell, and the Tiamat: mother of demon; she was here, in spirit one might say, or rather, in ghost form. Yes, with these three, to include the Commander of the Military, much if not all, was suppressed from the public’s eye. Only now, after a decade of over looking at Yort, and its inhabitants, it comes to mind, the missing links between the human and demonic world. Sinned always said it was his One God, and of course, the demonic forces within Yort said their was no other but them and us (this has been of course explained in the three books I wrote about the Tiamat some years ago.&lt;br /&gt;When the world was flooded, it did not the Great Flood of Noah’s day, for there were a number of smaller floods in the area prior to this, thus, Yort was rebuildable.&lt;br /&gt;I, Nwahs, the brother of Ydoc, have lived an adventurous life myself, perhaps not as much so as Sinned, but somewhat. I find myself thrilling as I think about my brother’s death and the parting of Sinned when, thrilled that I, a farmers boy have survived, and become who I am, in the high offices of Yort. Sinned, who utterly submerged his mind with this One God business, brought on his own demise, I do believe; yet he remains a legend in our city, and as far as Yort can reach. His God is somewhat, or almost extinct now, other than a few folks bringing forth a few glimpses of interest, occasionally, but like putting a fire to ashes with water, so reacts the demonic forces of Yort, stopping the thirst for this One God, by the demons when it surfaces.&lt;br /&gt;Perhaps it can be imagined, my close friendship with the three I have mentioned:&lt;br /&gt;The King, Lucifer, and the Tiamat whom now is a ghost in her own right; for she has shed the skin, like a snake of the Ram-god, who now is second in command in the underworld. She as we all know made a deal with him and thus, entered his physical body, as she distorted it, and it rotted away with her inside of it.&lt;br /&gt;I have come to realized more clearly as time has gone by—there is no point in resisting the wants and demands, if not needs of the three most high in Yort, ‘twas they that have now given me my position, and for them who do defy them, risk death, like Sinned, who would not hear of it that way, he did risk life and limb and did die so doing.&lt;br /&gt;And here I was, given the 5th highest position in Yort, under the Commander. The newly made position called: ‘Overseer [detective] of Arms,’ kind of the monitor of Yort, for I had no real force of my own, yet the soldiers under the Commander, were also subject to me, for they are the ones that kept peace and order in the city. My position simply called for me to review all circumstances of the military, and citizens, and possibly the enemy outside our gates, and report back any derogatory information that might hinder our Yort, or the good name of the demonic forces that now run the fortress. I needed not to do anything about anything just report and that in itself would demolish any residence within any growing conflict between leaders and followers.&lt;br /&gt;It seemed to me, most of the young soldiers at Yort were turned into loafers (for the most part), not warriors, or nationally proud soldiers. It became kind of a lifeless and thankless job, no longer a career.&lt;br /&gt;With a snarl of disgust, I took my new position, as a gift and a death sentence all in one. For no one ever survived the maltreatment of these three forces--: other than, Sinned and the Commander.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[From the view of Sinned, prior to his death, Yort had become a most uninteresting city of death]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meeting of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Said the Tiamat in her ghostly form to me, Nwahs:&lt;br /&gt;“You need to invoke into the citizens of Yort their need to worship us more, not only I, but Lucifer, and the King, we are all one, all three of us.”&lt;br /&gt;I answered, “How?”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, well,” she slurped out of her selfish condescending way, with her infamous smirk,&lt;br /&gt;“You are the man in the field, the consultant, whose occupation has become the 5th highest in the city: no more pulling weeds out of the field for this one time farmer--: its called possibilities, create possibilities.”&lt;br /&gt;How I wish I’d had never taken the job, and had I known at the time, the flood God sent, would only destroy everything but Yort, perhaps I would not have taken this job so quickly. You see, it was Satan who vanished into the sky when Sinned died, and the world turned purple and blue, black and gray, and that man over in Asia Minor, building the boat, stopped for a spell, and perhaps there is another flood on its way, but this one only drowned the sea around us, not us on top of the cliffs—not completely anyway. And whom would have ever figured Satan would forgive the Tiamat, and let her come back to rule Yort, as a ghost with him.&lt;br /&gt;I suppose Sinned was the antagonist for them, and now he is gone, and the world starts over again. Now what?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Invincible Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;(And the Mad King of Uruk)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[Azores]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;tK&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It has been said revenge is never the winner,&lt;br /&gt;Simply because it kills both the giver and the&lt;br /&gt;Receiver, but try and tell that to the Tiamat…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sinned, Resident of Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat and Uruk&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sinned doing scribing—&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“In the city of Yort a great city that I have lived in all my life the floor was once made of kiln-baked brick that withstood several attacks, the Amazons, and the shaking of the earth, some call it earthquakes, but my grandfather called it Marduk’s horses. This is now a city ruled by the demigod spirits of the heavens. I have heard in the far Southeast in the land called Sumer, there are such cities that are as great as ours, one called Uruk, in which a demigod ruled it by the name of Lugalbanda, he was a young king I was told I didn’t know much of it, but I suppose somewhere along the line we’d go to war with that area, we always did go to war with cities we felt a rival to.&lt;br /&gt;But the Tiamat, he has been gone for awhile, Marduk sent him to Underworld, otherwise known as the netherworld. What I remember and not sure if I’ll get this written correctly, for posterity sake: the Tiamat goes back a ways, but even much farther then humans know. The story, this story goes back to when the big armies, the creatures with three toes, called the Dinosaur, I know we have some now, but this was when they first came to existence I think. Our land, which I am coming to realize is not as small as I think; yes indeed, it is much bigger, that some kind of destruction caused the land to disappear under the sea, or should I say, the sea level rose some 500-feet covering much land through out this egg we live on. Oh yes, my grandfather knew many things, this land is the egg of the serpent he told me, the thing we live on circling the Sun, and among the angelic beings that fly in the heavens.&lt;br /&gt;But the mystery, yes, I will tell you, that in the land of Sumer, the land I had just written down here was where the Tiamat first came. They have the story there. I think I’d like to visit that land, and get the whole story, to see if truth follows truth, or if in the bending of time, the truth is bent also. I heard this, that this egg [earth] was flying in a orbit and there was a 12th planets in the heavens, but this planet cannot be seen as clearly as the others, for it does not come into our orbit as frequent as the others do and is visible in the Mesopotamia once every 3600-years. And a very long time ago, a planet called Nibiru was on and connected to an orbit crossing our solar system, and Phaeton [our egg] was twice the size as it is today, and when Nibiru hit Phaeton it sliced our planet into two pieces, and the egg which water under its ground and above, let loose all its water, covering the land mass. And thus, the land of Phaeton was called Tiamat, the Water God. And then the actual birth of the Tiamat, an offspring of the infamous Watchers, the angelic renegades that left their abode to inhabitant our egg and raped our women.&lt;br /&gt;Because of this happening we have had what some trouble with asteroids colliding with earth ever since, the other half, became some kind of asteroid belt, creating its own orbit of sorts. O I know this a far fetched story, but their must be some truth to it. Maybe I will see it out in the land unknown to Yort, called Sumer. I do not know why we have not seen these cities, for there are five of them to my understanding by two great rivers called the Tigers, and Euphrates.&lt;br /&gt;They have a goddess there called Inanna, like Yort, do we not all have our gods, but this king is known to be aware of my god, The Almighty, the Father of all the Heavens. It is funny how we learn all these things when we are old, and ready to die, just in time to pass it on to another. If you should read this letter, and I have long been dead, it is not fully written, and I am my own scribe, and must write slow. Be kind to me if I leave out details.” Sinned&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Commander of Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Commander of Yort who had lost his son to the demigods of the wetlands [Ancient England], while assigned to protect Sinned during his journey some years prior; however, his son along with another Yort citizen, military resident lost their lives also. But the Commander was not angry at Sinned for it, rather the demigods that roamed the lands freely were. If anything his father was proud his son died a military death, what more could a brave soldier ask for. Having no personal commitment to anyone god at Yort, made the Commander quite unique; meaning, He had fewer enemies. Rumor had it that both his son and his comrade both young soldiers were lovers of a sort. It bothered the Commander, yet it was not uncommon. In the land of Sumer, many kings had boy lovers, as did the elite of such cities as Ur, and Kish.&lt;br /&gt;The Commander was not worried about the burden of trying to establish his own political career, it was just gossip he cared to avoid. Sinned had helped him secure his position as Commander many years before, as he was the one who stopped in the mist of a battle to ask Sinned his advise, for the Amazon war on Yort was about to begin, and to them the world was put together by terror. Sinned’s words encouraged him to fight even harder.&lt;br /&gt;And so, years had passed, and the friendship never faltered. Yet, the Commander was still not a believer in any temple-religions, or in Sinned’s God. Even though down in his heart he was broken, because he did not have SOMEONE TO PUT HIS burdens on, or for that matter, worship, he was a man unto himself, at times empty, but as he had told Sinned, time and again, it is better to have no god, then the wrong god.&lt;br /&gt;Often he would notice Sinned’s in prayer at his house, as he went to visit him, to see how he was doing. Sinned was now ageing as was he. Sinned would be knelling on one knee with his tunic open somewhat, and the Commander would normally wait until Sinned finished, for you could see him from the street, through his window, and then approach Sinned as he stood up, and then a short conversation would pursue. Almost like a father and son gathering one might say; for here were two high ranking soldiers. One retired, the other one in active duty, both patriots.&lt;br /&gt;Yet, once a soldier in Yort, you remained one forever. Sinned was considered the same rank as the Commander, yet retired. If war was to break out, like his father before him, he would be expected to accept responsibility of the soldiers left behind at the fortress, until his the Commander returned from war or battles outside of the compound.&lt;br /&gt;In the past the Commander had hired Sinned to teach at the academy of military warfare. Especially in his absence; but things were changing, Marduk the demigod who was for the most part the new ruling authority, along with Lucifer, who had his temple at one time outside of the fortress, and now it was inside had joined forces, along with intimidating King Thesis III, into being a figurehead rather then a ruler of Yort, he was no real power figure.&lt;br /&gt;King Thesis III, was not like his father or grandfather, who Sinned, fought side by side with. And now the order of the day was for the Commander not to continue with the employment of Sinned at the academy, for the King openly objected to his trying to influence the young cadets not only into hating the demigod rule, but trying to convert them over to his God, and Temple, of the One in Three God. Thus, the Commander this morning had the dirty task of telling Sinned the bad news.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;II&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Diabolos had now two helpers, one a side kick who was the keeper of his temple in the woods outside of Yort, and one who was a high priest, for his temple inside of Yort, and a sidekick when needed. In addition he had two others he called his sidekicks, their names being Angra Mainyu [an angry spirit]; he hand selected [Satan/Lucifer/Diabolos] for that very reason, his out burst of anger, and the fear he instilled into people. And Pruj, which he went to the Pit of the Abyass to release, to use him as another helper, but mostly keep him for his deceptiveness, and his ability to produce disease.&lt;br /&gt;Marduk and Diabolos had came back from Pergamun, his head quarters, where the She Ocean lived, and where Diablo had hidden from the Creator for over 1000-years; for some reason, now he had found the courage to attack his creation, and slowly he crept into the world scene, for he was building a network of helpers, Marduk being one, the King, his priests, and his sidekicks, or as some called them, bodyguards, and in the process he was making the decision to come out in full strength, and see what God would do; for he new he true God, as did Sinned, and this was not in his favor within Yort. Diabolos new, if anything, he would have to control the demigods, dominated their world, then willingly the weaker earthlings would cry for help, and he would give him his hand for worshiping of him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Sinned was but 20-years old the She Ocean had an affair with him, and still remembered him quite well, as Marduk and Lucifer arrive back and forth from their trips abroad. Marduk’s and Satan play games with the She Ocean, sexual. It irritates her, but she has little room to move except out of the haven Satan has given her at PERGAMINE, and she has been there for over 400-years. And so she is forced to have sex with both at their whim. But Sinned seems to creep into her mind every so often. It has been 36-years since they had their affair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upon their arrival to Pergamun this time, Lucifer’s trips had taken him and Marduk to Avalon, and Stonehenge, the Islands of Hydra and Malta, and Easter Island, along with Egypt … they had been gone for 18-months, setting up temples for the future, along with Marduk, who is trying to also build his temple sites, while ridding himself of competition, with other demonic-beasts, either having them as followers, or enemies.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Satan [Diablo, the devil] tells Marduk, he has under estimated his enemy, acting out of emotion—that Sinned is his main enemy, not the demonic beasts, for it is his God that gives him his power.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lucifer tells Marduk [referring to Sinned’s God] “I know Him well, and if he is for Sinned, who can really, be against him?” Cries Marduk, while showing fear in his force, “I will kill him and the King; Satan hisses at Marduk as if he was a dead enemy for he wants to use him, be it by Sinned’s fear, or his own. It is his way of ridding the city of Sinned through Marduk, at the same time building temple sites, whale everyone is simply going on with daily living, and killing the King would be good, for a city without a leader will chose anything to substitute for chaos. He creates an emblem for him self and his church-of-followers, The Snake of Wisdom, he calls his pentagrams symbol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Return of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat wants revenge of Marduk, and Lucifer knows this. She has given up her underworld rule to gain a spirit life in the upper world; knowing she will most likely not be able to return to the underworld as the ruler, should her plan work out, and Marduk be cast to the underworld. But it is worth it. She will no longer be allowed to have a physical body, since it was taken away. But she can possess, and simply be a spirit. The deal she makes is with the Ram god, who Marduk has threaten to kill. He knows he will soon be coming to the underworld, and it is better he give his physical life on earth for her rule ship in the underworld. Thus they make the exchange. His right to be in the upper world, she takes as a spirit, that can manifest it self, be physical but not of flesh and bone. And the Ram God disappears into the lower word, and is crowned King, and gathers his Army if fear of the day Marduk may come, and have to be subdued.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A) the Tiamat now has entered the upper world, she has Returned. She listens to Lucifer, Marduk and the King as they all plant deadly seeds for Yort, and Lucifer, feels he will do the harvesting, he wants to move his kingdom from PERGAMINE, to Yort, but has two elements in the way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She hears about Lucifer’s work in creating temples all over the world, and having people submit to his new religion of the Snake. The Tiamat makes a deal with Satan to get to Marduk. Provoke a fight possible. But what can she offer Satan is the question. For what he wants is dominance, so she will kill the King, if Satan kills Marduk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That will leave Yort open for his take over, and the rest of the world can be blackmailed into submission; thus, he will have dominance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As they sit and talk about the ways and means, Sinned comes up, and Satan needs to figure out a way how to rid the city of this menace, for the Tiamat will not have anything to do with him, for if she does, she can be cast into the pit, which is 100-worese than the underworld.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lucifer tells the Tiamat, Sinned is old, and proud, he will not remember what God told him, and the Tiamat says: “What did he tell him,” and Lucifer replied, “I remember, and it is best you do not know, for then you can not tell any think.” He infers he will work on his weakness, saying “Like Pergamun, Yort will end up being his graveyard.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Three:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sinned, Serr’el and the King&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;During this time, while the Tiamat [third person] is planning with Lucifer on how to kill Marduk, Serr ‘el shows up. He explains to Sinned the King Thesas III, will be killed, and will enter the underworld, and he needs to protect him. Should the king not return Yort will loose hope, as it did with King Thesas II deaths? And the city will be ruled by the angelic-beast Lucifer. Right or wrong, the people of Yort want a leader. It will be the King or Lucifer. For he also tells him, the Tiamat is back in Yort, in spirit form, making a deal with Lucifer for Marduk’s death fight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The World according to Serr’el&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this process Serr’el informs Sinned Lucifer will use your weakness against him; but refuses to tell Sinned his weakness. And then he takes him on a journey of through time and space. They go back to the time of 997,981 BC, and show him how the world was. As Serr’el shows Sinned, he protects him within an invisible canopy over him. Showing him that the earth has two moons, and there are no poles where the glacial come from, and explain to him how the First Angelic Force, now in the Prison House for Angels, caused havoc in the universe, causing the earth to loose it rhythms, and a tilt came about, causing the earth to lose it orbit, causing curst movements on earth, and continuant shifts, putting Greenland between two great contestants and causing the North pole to come into existence. He tells Sinned, should Lucifer win Yort, and builds his temples, his other forces will appear on earth knowing they can not be stopped.&lt;br /&gt;Serr’el adds, should you remain on earth, in Yort, and bring the King back to his city, Lucifer will have not choice but to leave, for they will follow you and the king. Should the people choose Lucifer over the king, and God’s One temple he will destroy the world. But it must be the will of the king, and the people to come to an understanding. For the days of the physical demigods are numbered, it will be man who will have to chose if his are, or are not. The demigods will be going either into the underworld, the pit, or invisible world. And for Satan, he will be left to haunt the bad out the pretending well.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Four:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Fight&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There will be a fight with Marduk and Satan. After the fight, Marduk is unconscious. The cupbearer is handed over to do the Tiamat, who was Marduk’ s gift from the king of Yort; he now does her bidding, and can enter his body at will to get things done&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Marduk, is cast into the underworld. The Tiamat now must kill the king get him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Five&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prophecy of the She Ocean&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The She Ocean still young looking as if time did not pass for her, and Sinned now in old age, cast his eyes upon her. She is brought in form Pergamun where she was living as Lucifer’s sexual item.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She Ocean informs Sinned [Lucifer knowing they had an affair but not if she still likes him] started to walk towards them, never blinking an eye, or looking back, and an echo came f rom her mouth, as Lucifer looks from behind her, and she said: “You will rise and fall, than the rooster will sing no more, and the sun will be darken as it rises over the Eastern sky, and the legend of Yort will be buried, and lost forever. This is the sign of the end of this time. Only the sounds of the winds form the four corners of the earth will be heard, and that to will die also. This is not your world Sinned; it is Lucifer’s, as it was Marduks, for a short time. Let it go before he crushes you. He will continue to play rope-a-dope with the world and Yort, while he develops his plan to crush every living thing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Satan does not like her notifying him of his doom or Yort's for that matter, but leaves well enough alone, for the time being.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sinned infers to her he will cast Satan, like he did with other demon into the pit, and continued to walk slowly, “Go home Sinned, it is not your day, or duty to cast Lucifer into the pit, nor will you need to cast Marduk, for he is gone; Lucifer now is becoming nervous, she knows too much of Sinned’s weakness, his pride, and a secret.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The revenge of the Tiamat, will solve this, is complete, it is the King he wants out of the way, and Sinned as well. “Go to your One God, he is waiting,” says the She Ocean. Then she walks to Satan’s temple. Sinned is confused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then like a storm, Lucifer roared like a lion, starts hissing like a snake. And with a powerful blow hits the She Ocean to her knees, as Sinned observed. The She Ocean knew her time was about to end, but Lucifer remained steadfast, thinking, looking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sinned then said to the She Ocean,”Come with me…you will be safe.” She looked, and replied, “But I am 400-years old, if I leave I will die shortly.” Said Sinned, “Have you not heard of a place called Paradise, where no one dies.” She replied, “Oh, yes, it is for the sin free.” Said Sinned, “Oh no, you are wrong, it is for sinful, who have been washed clean and become sin free. You are of flesh you have a second chance, come while you can. But you will have to leave all you acquire behind.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Six:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The She Ocean Is Killed by Lucifer&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Seven:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The King Must Live&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat tries to kill the King, and is cast into the Underworld by Sinned before he is [thus, flesh and blood in the Underworld]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Eight:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Galapagos/or Azores&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The King is released from the Underworld via island of the Galapagos for renewal and brought back to Yort, where he meets cannibals. Sinned has made a deal with Serr’el to have him there for 1-year and this will be his kingdom, should he want to return to Yort, he must rule by the will of God, and the Mesopotamian stone. The king agrees and is brought back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Nine&lt;br /&gt;Pride vs. God&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lucifer now goes to Sinned’s house, for the King is back and is trying to get people to close up the temples, and really does not care if he becomes a martyr. Sinned tries to force Satan from his home and Satan tries to give him a heart attack, short of killing him; tries to drawn him with demonic night mares. And Sinned tries to cast Satan in to the pit, Satan knowing he can’t do it. Sinned thinks his God has left him, and then the She Ocean comes into his dreams. And whispers to him the secret Satan knows, and his pride, for Satan can not be cast, only the name of the Messiah can cast Satan from his haunting presence, and still, he may come around. But this is his weapon.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And so there is a show down, in the Messiahs name and Satan’s temple along with the rest are torn down. And then a storm appears a cosmic storm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End of Book and Story&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Index of names, and Main Characters *&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1) * Marduk; demigod&lt;br /&gt;2) Sinned – [born 6840 BCE] after aging and being a soldier in Yort, and living their [6790 BCE/70-years old]; he has now open up an academy of antiquity, theology and philosophy. Sinned was the main character in the past three Tiamat series, but takes a back seat in this one&lt;br /&gt;3) *King Thesas III&lt;br /&gt;4) The Commander of Yort [Sergeant]&lt;br /&gt;5) *The Tiamat, demigod of the Underworld [once demigod of the seas]&lt;br /&gt;6) Semas is not dead yet [helper in Sinned’s house]&lt;br /&gt;11) The Ram god of Yort&lt;br /&gt;12) *Ganymede’s - prince of Yort [slave prince] given to Marduk; he is given back to his father King Thesas III when he is ordered to live five years on the Isle of Cannibals [Galapagos]&lt;br /&gt;13) Angra Mainyu (angry spirit) Satan’s helper&lt;br /&gt;14) The She Ocean, a Human Spirit given life for 1000-years&lt;br /&gt;15) Pruj, demon from the pit/deception, disease&lt;br /&gt;16) *Satan [Lucifer]; he is now branching out and planting his temples around the world. In the first three volumes he was most in the background&lt;br /&gt;17) The Spirits and Cannibals of the Galapagos&lt;br /&gt;18) Serr’el the good angel, and friend of Sinned, takes the King to the Galapagos, and relays the message from Sinned on behalf of King Thesas III&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat,&lt;br /&gt;And the Mesopotamia Stone&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Great Stone of Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Y&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Advance (Sinned, born 6820 BC): this was the fifth part of the sage of the Tiamat written, or the last of the earlier works. In the trilogy, it is indicated what took place but never drawn out. In this short sketch, written between 2002 and 2003, when most of the saga fragments were written to make a new book in future time, so was “The Tiamat, and the Mesopotamia Stone,” feeling it was too quickly passed over in the original text: done in a narrative reporting style (information approach).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sinned is perhaps ten years old at this juncture of his life, living in the city-state of Yort (in what today is Turkey). The Tiamat, lives out in the woods with her two young sons (Untamable and First Born), she also has a daughter, Gwyllion, who is in the underworld of Avalon (present day England). Sinned´s man, his father, a long time soldier, as his father was, and as Sinned will become is off fighting with King Thesas I, in Mesopotamia, where he finds the blessed stone, and his father is told by an angle of God, to put the laws of Yort on them, and the stone will be blessed, and to put the stone in a temple in Yort, and there it should remain for the people to see, read, and go according to. Should any force try to destroy it, or harm it, or harm anyone around it, it would be to their downfall.&lt;br /&gt;This is done accordingly, and swiftly, but to the discomfort of the Tiamat, for she has her eyes set on entering Yort, it is just a matter of time, and when she does, she expects to dominate the king or kill him (and she will kill him in time), then she will have the people of Yort build a temple to her, and for her (this will come about in time, but not during this period of her live). And so her intentions at this corner is to destroy the stone before the laws are written on it, and it becomes blessed, and she accomplishes this, that is, capturing the stone, and puts it close to her body as she sleeps. She expects to take it to the bottom of the sea in the early morning, so it will never be found, and during her sleep the King, King Thesas I, and Sinned’s father take it, the angel Serr’el (whom will become Sinned´s guarding angel after his father’s death, puts his hand on the Tiamat, she can’t move, and remains in a frozen sleep.&lt;br /&gt;In the process of the King and Sinned’s father, of escaping out of the area, and into the woods near Yort, the Tiamat wakes up, and follows the scent of the two. She does meet up with both of them, and in a trying battle, swords against her wicket claws, Sinned´s father is fatally wounded, whom cries out for the king to take the stone to Yort, which is now not all that far. With horse and wagon—for the stone is huge—the king heads the dying mans words, and as the king takes off, the Tiamat’s intentions are to block him, but Sinned´s father blocks the Tiamat, and she tares his limbs off, eats him part by part, which allows the king to advance towards Yort, and now full, she cannot run, and thus, loses the Great Stone.&lt;br /&gt;Thereafter the stone is placed in the temple of the One God, of Yort, for there are other temples, in particular, one called the Mystery Temple (of the Angels whom are in prison), here the priest worship an angle they know little about (which is in the trilogy). The citizens of Yort all go to see this mysterious stone, and Sinned is told by his mother his father was the source in saving the stone, and is proclaimed a hero of Yort: Sinned wants to follow in his father’s foot steps, and will in time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat, now in the woods, is visited and told by Serr’el not to try to take the Great Stone of Yort, as long as King Thesas is king of Yort, or she will face the doom of Almighty God, and be cast into the depthless abyss, and never see a flicker of light again. Thus, the stone remains in place, and Yort, has its rules.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The King and the Island&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Advance: “The King and the Island,” In this short sketch, the king will be sent to an island, normally I do not write an advance, thus telling the reader before hand what happens, but this sketch is so short, it seems to me it does matter. Many things happen, in a short period of writing space. This sketch was actually written before the “The Tiamat and the King,” at which time I felt Sinned should die: written probably in 1999, or 2000, when the trilogy of the Tiamat was being written. It was in essence meant to be a book or a chapter in a boo, but only the outline was produced. The name given to this story, “The King and the Island,” was given 6-29-2007. The story was meant to be an in-between story of the trilogy, or again I say, interwoven into second, or the last book of the trilogy. As it comes to mind, a chapter that could be put into the last book, seems more reasonable, but never was, a chapter story in essence, although the outline was written in case I wanted to do so in future time. The name of the story now being called The King and the Island, because the Island was meant to be the central theme of the story, but of course it was never given that name at the time, so it simply became part of this story, in a avalanche of events.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Story: The King and the Island&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The story takes place in Uruk (present day Iraq); Yort, present day, Asia Minor, and the Underworld, present day Hell, and an island we shall look at later in the Atlantic. The She Ocean is involved in here as well as in the Tiamat trilogy, and is involved with Sinned´s quest; she lives in the ruins of Pergamun, Asia Minor, this is where Sinned had met her first as a youth, a soldier of Yort, and one who went to many lands to fight for the might of Yort, and where she tried to seduce him. The information Sinned seeks is where Uruk is and how Creation came about (and he will find out some of what he seeks, such as: will there be a flood in his time. Actually, Sinned finds out there will be three floods, one in his time and that there was one about 2500-years before his time (9600 BC), and there will be one after his time, which is around 3600-3700 BC. Serr’el, his guarding angel, assists him with this. In addition He finds out there are cities in the world called Ur and Uruk in the land of Sumer, with the help of The She Ocean, an old friend, and one who sought after him, to get away from her master and teacher, Satan. At this time, Sinned is sixty years old; he has perhaps 30-more years to live. And as it was a time for war and adventure for him in his youth, it is no a time for him to seek out the mysteries of life, as it will be in later days, a time for him to die and to rest and will give up the conquest of trying to save the city and its peoples, as now it seems to be sketched in his will.&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat, comes back a third time as a spirit, after being in the underworld, this time. The King goes to an island off the coast of where the Pillars of Hercules are (present day, the Rock of Gibraltar). He feels the Tiamat will kill him; this is the frightened and mousey King Thesas III. At the island he finds he is not very well liked, for his reputation precedes him, and is pushed around a bit by the barbaric inhabitants. Pushed and abused in all forms, he sees the other side of life of course, yet in future time, this will all fade and will not produce a good king out of him, that is to say, this experience will not mold him to be a better man, to humanity, if anything, it will cause him to be more less revenant, and more deviant. Thus, he returns to Yort, to take his chances with the demigods and in particular, the Tiamat.&lt;br /&gt;And so now we see the king is reunited into Yort, and the Tiamat feels he can be used as an authority figure, one that will do her bidding, for now she is in spirit form, and realizes she either has to enter another person and possess him soul and all, or be less restrictive for herself, and dominate the king, and back him up, as she slowly commands all of Yort.&lt;br /&gt;During this time, Sinned is given visions of the end of Yort, and Uruk, a land with a king that will be known as Gilgamesh. He sees both cities in mud, and he sees the son born, called Gilgamesh, and he sees a Vampire High Priest, whom is called the father of Gilgamesh, but this is in question of course, he cannot make out the details. But he is seeing the development of his ancient world take place, to him it is present day, and the visions are future time.&lt;br /&gt;During this period of time, as I had mentioned, when the Tiamat and Sinned were not friends, and I mean that in the sense of working together, because in time they will have to, Sinned cast him into the sea, where she originally was as a physical creature long before Sinned came onto the world scene. The Tiamat knows, Sinned has a power that was given to him by the Almighty, and all the demons and citizens of Yort know this as well, Sinned is in a way, the safety belt, or zone for the righteous citizens. If indeed they wish to be part of the One God Temple in the city, where Sinned goes, they are safe, but the demigods realize if anything, the nature of the human being, which is power and pleasure, and this is the premise the work on in Yort.&lt;br /&gt;And so, for a very short period of time, Yort is free of its demigods again, for Sinned has ordered them out, lest they want to be cast into the pit, the abyss (where in future time this will not be possible simply because the inhabitants will not wish it to be, and therefore, as any democracy goes, Sinned will not stand in his their way); and as Sinned has done many times in the past, he is sitting on the Great Walls of Yort, looking down into the valley, and down into the city-fortress of Yort, his city, the one he loves so very much. And he is proud, not that he has done what he has done, but that he was part of it, usable, and available for God, and his city.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Coming of the Tiamat to Yort&lt;br /&gt;(The Haste of the Tiamat)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Advance: the coming of the Tiamat to Yort” was the most recent story written, and written from the “Last Tales of the Tiamat,” in particular. It tells a little about the history of the Tiamat, and how she came to be in the Mediterranean, area, in which she seems to have drifted into it out of the cold Atlantic about 7000 BC. It also mentions for the first time, Sinned´s Grandparents. Written 6-20-2007.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Story&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter One&lt;br /&gt;The haste of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a time prior to the advent of man on earth, one might even say it was a long road from the birth of this time to the time of the Tiamat and on to man, perhaps 118,000 BC might be a good starting point for this prior statement, to the time now of 7000 BC, where the great walls of Yort can bee seen from the woods and Great Sea.&lt;br /&gt;She (the Tiamat) came out of the icy waters of the Atlantic before the earth was healed by the Great War of the Demigods.&lt;br /&gt;Thence she came pass the Pillars of Hercules, came bitterly half frozen from the new continent now known as Antarctica (back then perhaps known as the Peril of Atlantis, for prior to Atlantis (9600 BC, there was no Antarctica, so it was said.&lt;br /&gt;At this given time in history the Artic receded far below where it is today, perhaps all the way to New Orleans, and Antarctica crept almost up to the Azores, where Atlantis was born. And the winds from the Arctic swept south, so there was no relief for the waters the Tiamat swam in, lest she go to the Pacific, and that land populated with the Bird-gods and Moai people, and many other mysterious creatures.&lt;br /&gt;Alas, the oceans were a perilous place to live in those far off days, and thus, she came in haste to find a new abode, and that she did, the waters of the Great Mediterranean Though for three and twenty millennium, had past since her birth, now she has found a new path to be trodden upon, and she will soon find out, it leads into the great forest of Yort, and there she will be able to see the Great Walls of Yort, city-state, in Asia Minor. And so great was each step (parting the cold waters of the Atlantic), it was carved in her heart and evil mind, she had found the Garden of Eve, which of course she did not.&lt;br /&gt;The land where she had now come to was now bleak and bare, from a great flood that had taken place 9600 BC, just 1600-years prior to this arrival. It took all of 700-years to dry this landscape to what it was now. And it was that many of these lands were re-peopled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat did not understand at first the harsh tongues of the new world, so she walked warily into the many corners of the lands and sea, listening and learning, in due time spotting the walls of Yort, and set up a hiding place in the deep of the woods, living silently in those days, that is to a certain degree anyway.&lt;br /&gt;Wherever she was, no living thing felt safe, strayed slowly away, she was a deadly looking creature, she that took by force, all she wished.&lt;br /&gt;As rim as she was, form her travels, she asked now and then of the news of the Great City of Yort. And suspiciously she was, and lived.&lt;br /&gt;She spoke at this time the old tongue of the demigods, a language now forgotten for the most part. And in time she would learn several languages of the area, she had a lot of time to do so.&lt;br /&gt;It was a soft spoken language, with no tidings, just bare facts of the moment, and focused on the present.&lt;br /&gt;At this time, Sinned was not yet born, but his Grandparents were.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Two&lt;br /&gt;The Lord of Arms&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;…and so King Thesas I was not even the king yet, which would be in the time of Sinned, 6840 BC, and during this time there were no beggars in the city as there would be in latter days, the days of Sinned. His grandfather was a soldier, likened to his father and himself, the time is 7000 BC, and the Grandfather will live to be around 250-years old, which was not uncommon for it day.&lt;br /&gt;They called Sinned´s Grandfather, “The Lord of Arms,” he was a general in the Army of Yort, and a fierce fighter indeed. His wife, LADY Newrom, and the grandfather were known as Lord Rom.&lt;br /&gt;Here in this great stone house, Lord Rom lived, and his wife gave birth to Sinned´s father, and would inherit the house, and likewise, Sinned in time would inherit the house.&lt;br /&gt;(To update the reader on the trilogy of the Tiamat, Sinned´s father would be slain by the Tiamat, and his mother by the Amazons. And so Sinned´s family had a history with the Tiamat from almost the on start of her arrival, for Lord Rom, will also have his dealings with her.)&lt;br /&gt;No one dare touch Newrom, when Lord Rom was out to war that is until the appearance of the Tiamat, who showed, or had no fears, not yet anyway. She aided the poor, farm children who lived in the fields and outside the walls of Yort, with food and advice.&lt;br /&gt;It is not known for sure but an old man gave some credence (and testimony after the fact) to the event, that Lady Newrom, with one of the farm daughter’s were plundered by some strange event, thing—she was stripped for her cloths, which lay loose on the ground and there was no sight of her. It was said by the old man, he saw a green colored object, perhaps hand, grabbed her and the young girl, quick like an alligator and the cloths remained where she was grabbed, and that was the last anyone had ever seen of either one of the two females. The old man was too frightened even to send in his hunting dogs to save the couple, lest he expose his whereabouts, and be subject to the same fate. Assuming it was the Tiamat, and it seems most probably it was; accordingly, that was the beginning of what was to be called, “The Cursed Forest of Yort.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Lord of Arms…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat and the Winter Withdrawn&lt;br /&gt;(In Three Parts)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Creation of Yort,&lt;br /&gt;And the Land of Sorrows&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Part of the Tiamat Tales)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Written 6-21-2007&lt;br /&gt;Part I of II I Parts&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat escaped the great winters of 9600 BC, when Atlantis sunk, and the creation of a new continuant was born, called “The Frozen Lands of Poseidon” (present day Antarctica).&lt;br /&gt;At this time, a great catastrophe took place upon the continent of Europe, and Asia as well as—all the way down the Southern Atlantic, the underground, bottom of the sea, opened up and swallowed much of what was land, turned it upside down, or so it seemed, covered what didn’t sink with mud. Legend says, it was then called ‘The Land of Sorrows,’ much of the Atlantean elite, left the so called tips of the mountains of what was left of Atlantis and fled to Crete and Egypt, creating a new race and life, and a secret society within these societies, that would someday become worldwide.&lt;br /&gt;At this time, many of the inhabitants also fled to a land near the Black Sea, where now stands Troy, but before Troy, it was Yort. It was a land set aside, alone on a mountain top, sort of. It could guard itself from the many nations that would in time envy her.,. a great enclosure her people would build, and man and beast would marvel at Yort’s great walls, the envy of the new world. Gilgamesh would try to copy these same walls in his day (2700 BC), the demigod from Sumer.&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat withdrew from the islands in the Atlantic and during the eruption was cast into the frozen waters of now, the new land, Antarctica.&lt;br /&gt;At this time, Yort, was but a few months old, being build after the destruction of the old world order, which was by the leadership of Atlantis, thus, the first king of Yort was but a King for a very short period of time, called Hellsink (He was as wicket as he was sadistic, he had courage alright, and people of Yort grew to dread him and his ways: he loved the hunting of the wild bear and humans, with hidden eyes. He was at one time an Atlantean with a tinge of Greek heritage in him, a simple soldier, who now became a king. He would take at will, and call it his right, the brides to be in Yort, and if there was any resistance, he would kill the whole family of the bride, to include the groom.&lt;br /&gt;Sunrise, the king’s young wife, also of Atlantean stock, but with Egyptian blood also, feared the king less than anyone, and above all, loved his new found kingdom. In truth, she proved to be a better Queen, than he a king. Straight she walked, and tall, for she had come from a royal house in the Port of Poseidonia, the land of Atlantis. And although the king would rule for less than two years, she would rule for one hundred and twenty-seven, and die at the ripe old age of 175-years old.&lt;br /&gt;And so this is the history of the beginnings of Yort, and the coming of the Tiamat, and the winter she would withdraw from to find her new nest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lemuria —the Tiamat’s Peril&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Written 6-21-2007&lt;br /&gt;Part II of III Parts&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Queen of Tears&lt;br /&gt;(A Sad Tale of the Tiamat)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part III of III Parts&lt;br /&gt;Written 6-21-2006&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Notes on the Making of “The Last Tales of the Tiamat”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The King and the Tiamat,” written in chapter summation originally, and put aside and misplaced; but now stretched out, reshaped or reworked recently. This short book [story] was written [in part] during the time period [about four years ago] while the other three books were being published on the Tiamat, but set aside for the most part [written in: 2000-2001]; rewritten 2003, and restructured and finished 11/19/03. I was not going to finish it but when I decided to do the “Tales of the Tiamat,” I felt it a must, to finished the story to give the other three books an ending; now, not finishing the tales I have found or added to this volume, and gone over it once again in September and October of 2004, a few modifications only; for this might be put into a short story book yet [which now is in the making]. I hope you enjoy it. First time published, not in any other books, to include the trilogy of the Tiamat, or magazines.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The Ghost of the Tiamat,” (3-pages, or 1118 words), this is another fragment to the short stories of the Tiamat series I started writing, this in particular story was written 1-2004, and updated on 12-4-2005.This short Vignette/sketch was to be #4: introduction into a new series, which was never produced, but in 2005, I decided to created with these four short stories, “The Last Tales of the Tiamat”, to include the twenty-five plus pages of “The Tiamat and the king”. (Revised 6-2007)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The Tiamat, and the Mesopotamia Stone” is a story started but never grew, perhaps because it has been told in part in the first three books of the Tiamat, although it set some firm dates, I forgot, such as the birth of Sinned being 6820 BC; the time the King and his father are gone to bring back the great stone: Sinned is five years old at the time, or the year is 6815 BC, when they return, the father is dead, killed by the Tiamat, and Sinned is 15 years old, the year is 6800 BC. I would seem in other writings I put Sinned´s death birth at 6800 BC. But I tend to feel I miscalculated, thinking BC goes forward when it goes backwards if to catch up with the AD period. He would have been born, 6820 BC. The king and his father were gone ten-years, as I wanted it to be. (Revised 6-2007)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The Invincible Tiamat, and the Mad King of Uruk” this short story, about 2000-words was written in 8-2002, a few years after “The Tiamat and the King”, after&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The King and the Island,” In this short sketch, the king will be sent to an island, normally I do not write an advance, thus telling the reader before hand what happens, but this sketch is so short, it seems to me it does matter. Many things happen, in a short period of writing space. This sketch was actually written before the “The Tiamat and the King,” at which time I felt Sinned should die, probably in 1999, or 2000, when the trilogy of the Tiamat was being written. It was in essence meant to be a book, but only the outline was produced. The name given to this story, “The King and the Island,” was given 6-20-2007 (revised, 6-2007).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The Coming of the Tiamat to Yort” was the most recent story written, and written from the “Last Tales of the Tiamat,” in particular. It tells a little about the history of the Tiamat, and how she came to be in the Mediterranean, area, in which she seems to have drifted into it out of the cold Atlantic about 7000 BC. It also mentions for the first time, Sinned´s Grandparents. Written 6-20-2007.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The Tiamat and the Winter Withdrawn” is a three part story of the Tiamat, and the city Yort. “The Creation of Yort,” and “Lemuria, the Tiamat’s Peril,” and “The Queen of Tears” are three tales of the Tiamat, which predate all the other tales in time, according to the story. That is to say, all other tales are around the date 6800 BC, now the tales take you deeper into time and pre history.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-8640657048673229174?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/8640657048673229174/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=8640657048673229174' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/8640657048673229174'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/8640657048673229174'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2007/06/last-tales-of-tiamat-to-inclued-death.html' title='&quot;The Last Tales of the Tiamat&quot; (To inclued :&quot;The Death of Sinned&quot;)'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-115396005282200541</id><published>2006-07-26T17:26:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2006-07-26T17:27:33.133-07:00</updated><title type='text'>The Tiamat— and the Forest-boughs</title><content type='html'>I heard the wet hoofs of the Tiamat:&lt;br /&gt;Saw lightening flashes from her eyes,&lt;br /&gt;Illumed my way as I tried to escape,&lt;br /&gt;(Amazed was I)) Hiding in the deep&lt;br /&gt;Forest-boughs))—and narrowly did I!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But she retraced—one by one, my steps:&lt;br /&gt;I could see her teeth, and towering head&lt;br /&gt;A tempest of terror, with hungry despair—!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For within a few minutes I decried—as she&lt;br /&gt;Blended in, indistinguishable—among the&lt;br /&gt;Bulk of the forest…massive boughs.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I thought as I drew back (The sound of&lt;br /&gt;My heart Loud with vibrations):&lt;br /&gt;“I bid this old cursed world farewell!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then her demoniac fury brought &lt;br /&gt;The holocaust upon me; Forthwith, &lt;br /&gt;I knew now, not where I am…! Nor have I &lt;br /&gt;Refuge with the eerie fiends.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;7/27/2006  #1397 Written at El Parquetito Café, Lima, Peru&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Note: in writing out the new short story of: “The Tiamat of Titan,” at the El Parquetito Café, this sunny afternoon Wednesday, in Lima, Peru, Miraflores, the poem came to me suddenly, and I had to order a second cup of coffee to finish it.  The story being about the birth of the Tiamat; in the past I’ve done several poems, and a few short stories on the Tiamat, and three books.   Somehow this creature has come into my life, and never seems to leave.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-115396005282200541?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/115396005282200541/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=115396005282200541' title='9 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/115396005282200541'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/115396005282200541'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2006/07/tiamat-and-forest-boughs.html' title='The Tiamat— and the Forest-boughs'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>9</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-115393203737173933</id><published>2006-07-26T09:39:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2006-07-26T09:40:37.690-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Oblivion— And the Tiamat [Sonnet of the Tiamat]</title><content type='html'>Dennis L. Siluk&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her mouth sunken with undying black blood—&lt;br /&gt;       The same, King Belphegor in Hell sips.&lt;br /&gt;       Silent—at night—about the halls of Sheol,&lt;br /&gt;Unnoticed, she walks dribbling the cursed blood;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat has found her pacing-place, divine&lt;br /&gt;       Where she sneers in jest, at Belphegor's whims.&lt;br /&gt;       O Hades and your relentless cryptic sides!&lt;br /&gt;The fallen demigod has mockery eyes!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ah! I hear her echoes from walls of stone&lt;br /&gt;   From pre-history—, to dawn's eternal—.&lt;br /&gt;       She bellows—from Arch kingdoms, far below.&lt;br /&gt;As I stand here in wonderment and stare&lt;br /&gt;   A sad gaze; who feels his soul eternal&lt;br /&gt;       I hear her blind echoes, echoes, echoes… !&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2005&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-115393203737173933?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/115393203737173933/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=115393203737173933' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/115393203737173933'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/115393203737173933'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2006/07/oblivion-and-tiamat-sonnet-of-tiamat.html' title='Oblivion— And the Tiamat [Sonnet of the Tiamat]'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-115249318602964594</id><published>2006-07-09T17:58:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2006-07-09T17:59:46.240-07:00</updated><title type='text'>The Account of: The aparition Tiamat</title><content type='html'>The Account of:&lt;br /&gt;The Apparition Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[A Vignette/sketch #4: introduction into a new series]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(A Letter found at the late H.L. Lovelit's Home, in Boston, had the following story.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was in the spring of a lost year, one yet to remember, save for that fact, Sinned had died in the year previous to it; Sinned, the name still echoes throughout Yort, yes, the mighty Yort, with its towering gates and walls. Yes indeed, Yort was still interesting and fashionable in the world that was dominated by the demonic-beings left behind from some golden age long forgotten. The young and foolish King Thesus III was still ruling, as was the new certified demonic-god, Lucifer, or is that he, an angelic being has allowed York to know his identity? Many at Yort have deliberated this fact out for quite a spell, and the Tiamat: mother of demon; she was here, in spirit one might say, or rather, in ghost form. Yes, with these three, to include the Commander of the Military, much if not all, was suppressed from the public’s eye. Only now, after a decade of over looking at Yort, and its inhabitants, it comes to mind, the missing links between the human and demonic world. Sinned always said it was his One God, and of course, the demonic forces within Yort said their was no other but them and us (this has been of course explained in the three books Mr. Siluk wrote about the Tiamat).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I, Nwahs, the brother of Ydoc, have lived an adventurous life, somewhat. I find myself thrilling as I think about my brother’s death and the parting of Sinned when, thrilled that I, a farmers boy have survived, and become who I am, in the high offices of Yort. Sinned, who utterly submerged his mind with this One God business, brought on his own demise, I do believe; yet he remains a legend in our city, and as far as Yort can reach. His God is somewhat, or almost extinct now, other than a few folks bringing forth a few glimpses of interest, occasionally, but like putting a fire to ashes with water, so reacts the demonic forces of Yort, stopping the thirst for this One God, by the demons when it surfaces.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It can be imagined my close friendship with the three I have mentioned: The King, Lucifer, and the Tiamat whom now is a ghost in her own right; for she has shed the skin, like a snake of the Ram-god, who now is second in command in the underworld. She as we all know made a deal with him and thus, entered his physical body, as she distorted it, and it rotted away with her inside of it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I have come to realized more clearly as time has gone by—there is no point in resisting the wants and demands, if not needs of the three most high in Yort, ‘twas they that have now given me my position, and for them who do defy them, risk death, like Sinned, who would not hear of it that way, he did risk life and limb and did die so doing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And here I was, given the 5th highest position in Yort, under the Commander. The newly made position called: ‘Overseer [detective] of Arms,’ kind of the monitor of Yort, for I had no real force of my own, yet the soldiers under the Commander, were also subject to me, for they are the ones that kept peace and order in the city. My position simply called for me to review all circumstances of the military, and citizens, and possibly the enemy outside our gates, and report back any derogatory information that might hinder our Yort, or the good name of the demonic forces that now run the fortress. I needed not to do anything about anything just report and that in it would demolish any residence within any growing conflict between leaders and followers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It seemed to me, most of the young soldiers at Yort were turned into loafers (for the most part), not warriors, or nationally proud soldiers. It became kind of a lifeless and thankless job, no longer a career.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With a snarl of disgust, I took my new position, as a gift and a death sentence all in one. For no one ever survived the maltreatment of these three forces--: other than, Sinned and the Commander.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[From the view of Sinned, prior to his death, Yort had become a most uninteresting city of death]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meeting of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Said the Tiamat in her ghostly form to me, Nwahs:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You need to invoke into the citizens of Yort their need to worship us more, not only I, but Lucifer, and the King, we are all one, all three of us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I answered, “How?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, well,” she slurped out of her selfish condescending way, with her infamous smirk, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are the man in the field, the consultant, whose occupation has become the 5th highest in the city: no more pulling weeds out of the field for the one time farmer--: its called possibilities, create possibilities.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How I wish I’d had never taken the job, and had I known at the time, the flood God sent, would only destroy everything but Yort, perhaps I would not have taken this job so quickly. You see, it was Satan who vanished into the sky when Sinned died, and the world turned purple and blue, black and gray, and that man over in Asia Minor, building the boat, stopped for a spell, and perhaps there is another flood on its way, but this one only drowned the sea around us, not us on top of the cliffs. And whom would have ever figured Satan would forgive the Tiamat, and let her come back to rule York, as a ghost with him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I suppose Sinned was the antagonist for them, and now he is gone, and the world starts over again. Now what?&lt;br /&gt;Note: Originally this introduction to a new series was done in written out some time in 2002-03; and updated, 12/4/2005; after the three Tiamat books of Dennis’ were released in 2002. He had finished in draft form, three other very short stories or sketches, and a few he found recently. He never perused this much beyond the three books. But for those interested, this short sketch tells what happens after the last days (or what the third book specifies is the last days) of Yort, the city on the hill, in the year about 6800 BC; thus, this would be a decade thereafter, or there about. Today, 12/4/05, he has gone over the short story, and here it is.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;See Dennis' web site: http://dennissiluk.tripod.com&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30695421-115249318602964594?l=talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/feeds/115249318602964594/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30695421&amp;postID=115249318602964594' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/115249318602964594'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30695421/posts/default/115249318602964594'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://talesofthetiamat.blogspot.com/2006/07/account-of-aparition-tiamat.html' title='The Account of: The aparition Tiamat'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30695421.post-115212047496323612</id><published>2006-07-05T10:23:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2006-07-05T10:27:55.363-07:00</updated><title type='text'>The Complete Tales of the Tiamat</title><content type='html'>Tales of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;[To include the 4th &amp; 5th episodes]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;                Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;                        ∑&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Complied &amp; Revised 2nd Edition&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By Dennis L. Siluk&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Copyright, 2005&lt;br /&gt;Tales of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;◊&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt; Dedicated to:  Rosa &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Book by D.L. Siluk; check at your local books stores, and at: &lt;br /&gt; www.amazon.com   and   www.bn.com  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Out of Print&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Other Door:&lt;br /&gt;Poetic Exhortations Vol I   [l980]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Two Modern Short Stories of Immigrant life [l984]&lt;br /&gt;The Tale of Willie the Humpback Whale [l981]&lt;br /&gt;The Safe Child/the Unsafe Child [l985]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Presently In Print&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Last Trumpet and the Woodbridge Demon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Angelic Renegades &amp; Rephaim Giants&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tales of the Tiamat &lt;br /&gt;[The Finality-‘The Tiamat and the King’]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mantic ore: Day of the Beast&lt;br /&gt;Chasing the Sun   &lt;br /&gt; [Travels of   D.L Siluk]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Islam, In Search of Satan’s Rib&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Path to Sobriety,&lt;br /&gt;The Inside Passage&lt;br /&gt;Volume One   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Path to Relapse Prevention&lt;br /&gt;The Inside Passage&lt;br /&gt;Volume Two&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Romance in Augsburg&lt;br /&gt;[Volume I]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Romancing San Francisco&lt;br /&gt;[Volume II]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Where the Birds Don’t Sing&lt;br /&gt; [Volume III]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Stay Down, Old Abram&lt;br /&gt;[Volume VI]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Death on Demand&lt;br /&gt;[Seven Suspenseful Short Stories]&lt;br /&gt;Volume One &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dracula’s Ghost&lt;br /&gt;[Eight Short Stories]&lt;br /&gt;Volume Two&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Mumbler,&lt;br /&gt;Murder by the Second Self&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sirens &lt;br /&gt;[Poems]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The McCabe Poems&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Index&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prelude: About the series&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Introduction:  “In the Beginning…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Book One: &lt;br /&gt;The Revenge of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;[And Land and Spirits of Lemuria]&lt;br /&gt;Note: Originally the 3rd of the Tiamat series written, 2002&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Book Two:&lt;br /&gt;Tiamat, Mother of Demon&lt;br /&gt;[An Apocalypse, in a Deathless World]&lt;br /&gt;Note: Originally the first book of the Tiamat series written, 2001/02 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Book Three:  &lt;br /&gt;Gwyllion, Daughter of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;[To Avalon, the Underworld &amp; Atlantis]&lt;br /&gt;Note: Originally the 2nd book of the Tiamat series written, 2002&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Book Four [the short book/Tale]:&lt;br /&gt;The Last Tale of the Tiamat  &lt;br /&gt;[The Tiamat and the King]     &lt;br /&gt;Note: Originally written in rough draft form during the making of&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat Trilogy [2001], but rewritten in 2003/2004 for publication;&lt;br /&gt;Never complete prior.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Tale of:]   The Ghost of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;Note:  a vignette, written to compliment the Tiamat series&lt;br /&gt;In 1/2004&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Illustrations by the Author:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1)     The Fortress of Yort&lt;br /&gt;2)     The Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;3)     The Mantic ore&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Index of Names:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1—Sinned&lt;br /&gt;2—Sergeant Snemelc &lt;br /&gt;3—Marduk [good of chaos]&lt;br /&gt;4—Baboon god&lt;br /&gt;5—Ram-god [Golden Ram Temple/Khnum]&lt;br /&gt;6—Lucifer’s Temple [or Satan]&lt;br /&gt;7—Tiamat’s Temple&lt;br /&gt;8—Diinn   [demon from Arabian Desert]&lt;br /&gt;9—The Sure [Sonoran]&lt;br /&gt;10—Oni form Napaj [Japan]&lt;br /&gt;11—Windigos [man eating creature]&lt;br /&gt;12—Semas [Sinned’s slave]&lt;br /&gt;13—Son’s of the Tiamat: Kalia, First Born, and Untamable&lt;br /&gt;14—Ura’el [Arch Angel]&lt;br /&gt;15—Serr’el [Guardian Angel for Sinned] &lt;br /&gt;16—Ma’at [goddess]&lt;br /&gt;17—She Ocean [seer]&lt;br /&gt;18—Calypsos&lt;br /&gt;19—King Thesas I, II and III [the third being the most troublesome] &lt;br /&gt;20—Angelic Renegades&lt;br /&gt;21—White Baboons [followers of the Great Baboon-god/demon]&lt;br /&gt;22—Ecnal [Elder of the Lost Temple]&lt;br /&gt;23—Jehovah [the One God Ephraim]&lt;br /&gt;24—Enkid—[Old priest of the Lost Temple]&lt;br /&gt;25—Nefilim [a form of the Watchers]&lt;br /&gt;26—The Watchers—Angelic Renegades27—Tiger-woman [eaten by the Tiamat]&lt;br /&gt;28—The Hawk [The Dead god]&lt;br /&gt;29—Cherubim&lt;br /&gt;30—Cro-Magnon Man&lt;br /&gt;32—Azaz ’el  [Angelic Renegade]&lt;br /&gt;33—Semyaz [Angelic Renegade Leader]&lt;br /&gt;34—girl-Atlas&lt;br /&gt;35—Baal [Canaanite god]&lt;br /&gt;36—Amazons&lt;br /&gt;37—Teammate [first born of the demon, prior to Tiamat]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Index of Locations:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1—Pillars of Hercules [Gibraltar Striate]&lt;br /&gt;2—Prison House for Angels&lt;br /&gt;3—Egypt &lt;br /&gt;4—Pergamum&lt;br /&gt;5—The Wet-Lands [England] parts of France or Gaul&lt;br /&gt;6—Germania [Germany]&lt;br /&gt;7—Spain&lt;br /&gt;8—Italy&lt;br /&gt;9—Lemuria&lt;br /&gt;10—Atlantis&lt;br /&gt;11—Asia Minor [Yort]&lt;br /&gt;12—Malta and Gozo&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Prelude&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Between the primitive wilds of a demonic world and a monotonous civilization trying to adjust to its time, Sinned in the first book of the three [now four tales], called “Tiamat, the Mother of Demon,” tried to create a balance between them, so that every one could co-exist.  He even tried to convince the Almighty to spare the world on these grounds.  &lt;br /&gt;       In the second tale of this ongoing saga, put into the combined ‘Tales of the Tiamat series, his goal starts to change. With the now, new demonic forces in place, especially, “Gwyllion, Daughter of the Tiamat [name of the 2nd book,’ Sinned sees this goal in a less positive way; where maintaining a laze-fare [status quo], seems fruitless.  He is starting to give up on his city; kind of a lost hope seems to be in the making, or prevails. &lt;br /&gt;       In ‘The Revenge of the Tiamat,’ the third tale, Sinned is but 20-years old in this trilogy, or collection of tales, of which I have put that book first, where it belongs; originally it was the last of the original three tales to be written for some odd reason. At this point, he just gets to know the Tiamat for the most part. His father had died by the hands of the Tiamat, when Sinned was young, and his step-father as well, was ambushed somewhat by the Tiamat, and the Amazons killed his mother.  And so we see in this sage, tragedy the appeasing world order [which actually leads into the other two tales mentined].    &lt;br /&gt;       In this 4th series of The Tiamat, or tale [I call the short book, which is really a big chapter in essence, although written around the same time of the other tales, in a sketch form, was never finished until recently, now added into this book with an ending that really didn’t please my wife, but by all means, all things must come to an end, I told her, yet she insisted Sinned should not …, and so we shall see.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Again, this part of the original trilogy was never published or polished, or put into the story form fully, now it has been: we see Sinned finds himself a few years older, teaching the younger cadets the principles of honor and dignity, and the love for their great city, then becomes a prisoner in his own house, by order of the king. In the Underworld, the Tiamat comes up with a plan, and you will have to read on to unwind the plan; a good conclusion to the original trilogy.&lt;br /&gt;       Sinned now is a few years older as I have just mentioned, and time is running out for the world. Satan now has full command in Yort, Marduk is history [or will be soon], and a secret resides somewhere in Sinned’s head. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;First we will see the first three books in order, as they originally came out, when first published [yet revised], then please join me for the last tale unsung in the wilds of far off times, in a world that searched for what it meant to be human, ruled by the inhuman, for the most part.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Introduction&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the beginning there was the Tiamat, in the primeval seas, Marduk subdued her, put her into a long deep sleep, but the carcass only died not the heart, and so the battle raged on with the mythical monster of the deep. And it came to pass, an Archangel was sent down from the heavens by God to earth to unlock the abyss, a vast subterranean cavern, and took the Tiamat prisoner, putting her in this sealed tomb of sorts. Thus, she would not escape for 10,000-years.  At that point in history, the physical-demonic world was over. Until another day that is, where the Tiamat would be released, again entombed, and released for a thousand years thereafter.  At this point, death along with her abyss was thrown into a lake of fire and she was destroyed once and for all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These are the tales of the Tiamat, in-between historical time periods, when she roamed the earth unabated, unequaled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Book One&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Revenge of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;[6,820 BC]&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter One&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sinned at home, on leave from the Army&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;In the State of Dreaming&lt;br /&gt;[The Camel Market]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Outside of the ancient city of Heliopolis, otherwise known as the: “City of the Sun,” in Egypt, down the road twelve-miles or so, is a camel market; I was there when I was eight years old, but I remember it well. You treasure such moments in life, when the mighty God of Heaven takes your father away.  A mighty demon killed him, -- her name is the Tiamat.  As I was saying, or is it thinking, I don’t know, I was there, twelve-years ago. I thought at the time, the camel keepers were cruel for tying their camels one leg up, folded kind of, up against their upper section of their leg, so when they walked they couldn’t escape by running out of the market place, or for that matter I suppose, running its owner to death. How could they with only three legs.  So I told myself at the time.&lt;br /&gt;    I am twenty-years old now, looking at the camels again,  I remember on the way to the market there were many of them along side the dirt roads, some half dead, some dead, and others in small groups being brought to the marketplace; they were so thin, you could see their ribs sticking out.  I kept thinking at the time [when I was young that is]: --drink some of that water from your humps, fill them up. &lt;br /&gt;    When we got to the huge white gates of the market in Egypt, we went through the towering archway which leads into the center of the market, where we initially headed. I knew very little about Egypt (it culture, religious beliefs, customs, norms), coming from the Near East [Asia Minor], that is, and being so youthful, only that to the Egyptians, their Circle of Life as they called it, was governed by a deity called Ma’at, [goddess], by the way of Ra [primal sun-god], through their king whom was the embodiment of god, as they knew him to be. That is why the symbol of the Falcon was all about Egypt I think, you couldn’t miss it as you visited the busy Heliopolis streets and shops, The Great City of the Sun, as they called it, such statues, with of these images were everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;    My father told me not to talk about our spiritual beliefs with anyone; it was to be strictly, and he was stern when he said: ‘…strictly a military mission,’ and he added:  to buy one-hundred camels, for a military campaign that was going to take place; along with gathering information for our elders at Yort, about their city itself, if we could: the market place, and their military strength and so forth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    —The sun seemed to be on top of me this early afternoon, as if it was dancing on top of my head, even though I had a covering over it.   And here I stood in the middle of this huge marketplace, people all about, some feeding their camels, others feeding their own faces, people and camels, camels and people, uncountable.  Some tying the legs of the camels the way I had mentined before, others buying and selling them.  And there, there, right over there is that little camel, it draped my heart.  He will come to me in a minute, he always does in my dream, just like he did so long ago; yes, yes  here he comes, right to me, right over here, right to me. I pat him on his neck, I always pat him on his neck, I think he likes that,  yet I can’t remember if he is a he or a she; in any case,  then comes that young boy who was riding back and forth on that huge camel, he’s looking at me and the twenty-soldiers with my father, with my father and I that is.  He is but only a few years older than me, not much bigger, no, smaller, maybe the same size. &lt;br /&gt;    The boy rode up to the little camel looked at me, as he always does (the good thing about dreams is they can come out the same way always, or nearly always), and rode away.  What a show off he is I thought, thought back then that is.  But now that I’ve had the dream a few times, a few too many times, maybe it was his job though.  I don’t know, I never knew, and my never know.&lt;br /&gt;     As I watched my father walking to and fro, here and there, looking at camels, I sized up this huge marketplace, with my little eyes back then.  It was bigger than Yort’s market by far.  It was all of six-acres.  A sex foot brick wall surrounded the market place, all the way around like a fortress.  And as I stood somewhat in the middle, looked straight ahead, it seemed to go straight forever. I had modest sight back then, if I’d go there today, I’m sure it would seem smaller to me.  Nonetheless, along the sides of the market to my left were areas for the camels and the owners to rest and feed their camels, and doctor them up; it was kind an area sectioned off,   enclosures, made of brick, and painted white.  To my right was where they were tying the left legs of the camels up, and some right legs. Many of the keepers were feeding them lightly, and doing most of the selling.  It is where the shade was, where the business huts were, the same side my father was most interested in. &lt;br /&gt;    As my father bought the first few camels, I thought them to be quite expensive; two months wages for one camel, and my father being a high ranking officer in the military, that was expensive, but then, he was paying with tax money from Yort. &lt;br /&gt;    The sun continued to dance on top of my head this day, dancing and dancing as if it had found me, among all the rest here, found me and was tormenting me along with the camels. I think I was the only one noticing it, but on the other hand, I was the only one possibly without a job, just an observer.&lt;br /&gt;    As the day passed on a cool, a breeze set in, and I thanked Leo and all the other constellations in the heavens, yet the winds filled my lungs, nostrils, mouth and unseen areas with smells, dust and more dust, so much dust, it filled the holes in my inner nose, so I could not breath through them, and had to hang my mouth open for air.  I seemed to be drying up like a prune, like a dying cactus.  But I loved this journey, I loved it so very much, it was the highlight of my life with my father, I’d never, ever forget it, never in my whole life.  It was my first and last journey I would have with my father. And that is why I can’t seem to let this dream go, for although it is a dream, it is real, or was real at one time, if I could write my memoirs I’d  write this dream, about my father and me. I seem to be simply reliving an old memory, over and over  again—I guess I’m still a little sad, and I suppose, like mom says: we all grieve different, therefore maybe I grieve little by little in my dreams. In a like manner, my father always said: “If you’re sad, it is because you lost something good.  If you’re mad, it is because you didn’t get to do or say what you should have (so make sure you do it before hand). And if you are dreaming, you are either trying to deal with fear, desire or happiness.”  It’s funny how you remember such things. I guess I’m doing a bit of all that.  &lt;br /&gt;     —My father had now purchased all the camels that he could find that would be making the trip back with us.  He told me in passing, on our way back that is, he needed to stop along the  way, along the  way back to York that is, we’d have to stop at a military site, or compound, or area, I can’t remember the name he used, something similar to those, but we had to drop off one half of  the camels for their campaign, and then we’d head on home to rest.  &lt;br /&gt;     As he paid in gold bulk to the seller, thereafter, we headed toward the gates we had come through.  The small camel ran back up to me, just before I entered under the arch of the gate.  I wanted to take him with me, I remember thinking that, but I just stared into his big eyes, stared it seemed for the longest time. Plus, it surely was not possible, how on earth could I take him back with me, a dog maybe, a cat possibly, a camel, no way, and so I didn’t know what to tell the camel at the time, it was like I wanted to say something, something to let the camel know, I cared for him, but what? And I didn’t say a word; I just gave a kind of silent goodbye; --for that was not part of the program. Then behind the small camel appeared the boy who I seen before, he was riding back and forth, here and there,  on that big camel, that huge monstrous camel. As we went through the gates he quickly took a stick and guided the small camel back to its owner; as I noticed turning about on my own camel, our eyes were now both—the camel and I—going in different directions, and life had different roads for me, as it did for him; yes, we had to march down…&lt;br /&gt;     as I started to toss and turn in my bed, I knew I was half asleep, but I was fortunate to be able to finish the dream I thought almost to its end—for I knew once I fell to sleep completely, into a dead sleep, one that you remember nothing until you wakeup, I would not have been able to finish it, or get as far as I did.  Now I knew when I woke up, I would be feeling grateful for my father’s memories. It would be a good day.     &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    —“Wake   up Sinned!” my mother called from the kitchen. I tried to hide and pretend I didn’t hear her, but again came the echo.&lt;br /&gt;    “Breakfast is about ready,” she explained in her strong but mellow voice.&lt;br /&gt;    I loved the smell of sweet bread, and the aroma of the wine; the fresh fruits she always had.&lt;br /&gt;    ‘OK,’ I told myself…I am getting up.’&lt;br /&gt;    “I’ll be down in a few minutes mom,” I said with a dreggy voice.  I had a good sleep last night, and a wonderful dream I told myself, as I tried to pull myself out of the bed.&lt;br /&gt;     I am but twenty-years old and I have already spent four-years in the military; I got thinking, twenty-years old, only twenty-years old. I had heard about the legend of the Tiamat, my father had told me many stories of her, and had a run-in with her concerning our national monument the Mesopotamian Stone, when I  was quite young; the Tiamat killed my father. But King Thesas I brought the stone back, and my father was a hero, as was the king. My mother married another military man after the death of my father, and he too, has been threaten by the hands of this demigod, this sea beast.  But to be quite honest, she is just a name to me, and that is all it is to me at this time. She has not stolen my memories and my dreams yet.&lt;br /&gt;    She was the breeder of evil spirits I was told, older than written time, I think.  They say she was born before Atlantis was built or before the great world of Lemuria existed; Lemuria of course was beyond our reach, just another legend of sorts that was beyond the Pillars of Hercules, way beyond in another area of the world. They both sunk, that is, Atlantis and the land of Lemuria I was told. They both disappeared as did the known 3rd world when the Angelic Renegades and the Nefilim Warlords, both ancestors to the demigod race, and the giants another form of angelic-demigod, disappeared. At that time, many giants walked this earth. Giants that reached six-hundred feet, or so I am told, other giants of 13-feet or so.  &lt;br /&gt;     As I put on my garments, I got thinking, as I smelled the bread from the kitchen, I live in a time when the world is upside down I believe. I wonder often what man would say 10,000 years from now; no let’s say only, only 5,000 years from now, what will they say about…about our society?  Will they judge us fairly, and what is fairly, I dare not say?  Will there still be demigods then like now; surely they will have some kind of destructive force facing them, for it has always been that way. The angelic forces of yesterday; the evil ones of today that is, the demigods of today, something always haunting society?  I dare not think too hard, what for, tomorrow is tomorrow, and I will not be part of that. My imagination, my thinking never stops, and so my mother has told me so. &lt;br /&gt;    I know many of the giants have vanished, but we get the next best thing, these damn demons. What next is in store for mankind? God only knows. Will the future judge us accordingly, or by guesses?  Only God knows this statement-question. I like talking to myself, assuring my thinking is kept in balance, but if he was to be in our sandals, what then, the future people, that is who I am talking about. You know if the future man was to be ruled by these demigods.  Maybe then they will be invisible. Who cares, I will be dead, long gone by then, long buried by time, and I will look like a fossil, inside of a fossil, I have seen in the brownstone these things, creatures in them, in stone, down by the river.  Maybe we are the last this world will see of mankind. The demons seem to be taking over.&lt;br /&gt;     I love my city of Yort, I always have, and it is where I was born, where my father came back to when we left the camel market in Egypt.  It is impregnable. No city in the world has such strength to offer its citizens.    &lt;br /&gt;    The Mediterranean is the only ocean I know, although I heard of another, but I have never seen it, so I am not sure it exist; there is only one fortress though, like ours, which is ours, and only ours, no, no—there is no   city like ours. Maybe there are two oceans or even three.  It doesn’t really matter, I’ve never seen them. For  I have been to the coast lands of three continents that surround this Mediterranean Sea, that is my ocean, Africa, Europe and Asia and have not seen anything equal. Can these other oceans offer this?  I doubt it. &lt;br /&gt;     “Sinned, are you coming to eat, the bread will get cold?”&lt;br /&gt;     “I’m coming mom,” she gets a little impatient, but then I have not been home for awhile, she likes it when she can still be useful to her one child, her one and only son; she wants to be useful, it makes her feel needed, worthwhile to live, she is a good mother.&lt;br /&gt;      As I put on my sandals I got thinking, of my step-father, for he told me sometime back, that there is an island called Gozo where giants built a huge temple called Ggantija [xaghra, Gozo], it was where a few of the Yortites from our city went 1,000-years ago to learn how to build such huge fortifications as we have today. On this little island, it is said the Calypsos live, giants with one eye.  They were, or are, demonic in nature, these giants of old; it was why the designers of the city left so abruptly; that is, after six-weeks on the island they darted back to Yort. But 1,000-year’s a long time; I may have gotten some of my figures wrong.  But on the other hand, some sailors have told me the great temples of the islands still remain.&lt;br /&gt;     As I walked down stairs to the kitchen, I sat in the chair by the window.  I always liked looking out windows; I like the sun hitting my face.  I think I got that from mom.  You get to eat, and see life in motion also that way, be it animals, or vegetation, or people.  Mom gave me some sweet bread, some apples, and wine.  She smiled, and I simply remained silent taking in the new day; thinking about her smile, the sun, the simple things in life, yes, that is what life  is made up of, a bunch of simple things all put together, and a few big things on the road  of life.&lt;br /&gt;     My step-father is now retired, and keeps my mother busy with that old kind of tender loving care thing, when I say thing I guess I mean attention.  King Thesas I is our ruler.  His son is but 10-years old now. He seems like a good sort of kid. &lt;br /&gt;     I love being a soldier, I always have, even when  I wasn’t  I loved thinking one day I’d be one, there is nothing like it in the world, nothing to compare the adventure to. Life was great, adventurous, and what more could a young man like me ask for.  It was my wine away from home, my high in life.  I am the 4th to the commander, an officer of sorts.   I am in charge of keeping the armory in good condition, and then when we have a battle, I am an infantryman, with those same men, but in charge.  I have a squad of twelve-men I am in charge of.  I know, not many, but I am young, give me time. I like the way the men respect me when they say, “Sir,” or “Commander, Sinned.”&lt;br /&gt;     My father always said battles are won if not in battle, in waiting for the battle; kind of a mind thing I guess.  I had already seen this philosophy in action.  We were about to have battle with some of the Spanish a year past, when our commander told us to wait.  I wasn’t sure why, for we had 20,000 soldiers, they had but 5,000 at most.  When he had me become the messenger, I rode out to their camp and gave them our Commander’s demands, which was simply, their gold, some of their women, for he liked to have several on hand to serve the men naked at night, not sure why, but it was entertaining, and he wanted supplies.  Three times I went to the camp demanding these things.  The commander ended up with all of this, and not one, not even one soldier killed.  For each time I went I would tell them of how many soldiers we had, and of our Fortress at Yort, and our Armory.  They slowly became scared, and gave us even more than the Commander expected.  And paid or supplied gifts to us, or agreed to, once a year, as a tax to leave them in peace.&lt;br /&gt;     And so I learned, battles were not always won, not at all times by fighting; likewise, wars are not always won by a single battle, or for that matter, battles at all.  But I was about to go on a journey of a lifetime.  &lt;br /&gt;    As I finished breakfast, I kissed my mother on the cheek, and took a walk down by the city’s cannel. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Two&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Lost Temple&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In Yort we had many temples behind our city-state fortress, to include the Tiamat’s temple, which she had one stationary here for many years (inactive for the most part, but not completely), it was close to Marduk‘s temple, and the One God in Three temple.  In the One God Temple [OGT], we had the Mesopotamia Stone; it had our written laws on it, my father along with King Thesas I, took it during a battle in the dry country of Mesopotamia, some years past. We have had many battles in this area of the world to speak of for eternity it seems; I myself have witnessed them, and chased and out-rooted the enemy from this region. The flat lands of Mesopotamia were also a war zone to many other countries in the past. In battle we mostly fought naked and cleaned shaven so the enemy would not pull our hair or beards. We had only a groin cloth covering ourselves.&lt;br /&gt;     Someday the Tiamat would come to get the stone back I am sure of that, “…for revenge,” my father used to say, adding “…she is just waiting for the right moment.”  &lt;br /&gt;     Among the temples within the fortress grounds, our city of Yort was the temple of the First World, or better known as the Lost Temple: the followers include the priests whom do not know the name of their god. Quite amazing I thought, praying to a god you had no name to call him by, kind of like saying: hello sir, whomever you are, help me kill the enemy in battle. This would seem to me, more of an insult to their god, had I been their god: and perhaps I’d kill them. &lt;br /&gt;    Let me make clear this further: my stepfather told me, and I do heed his words as being true to the letter, that we were, or we are living in the time of Leo, which is the constellation in the heavens, I am talking about. Well, right after the great rains destroyed the great city of Atlantis: to my understanding some 3,000 years ago, at that time many of the Watchers, (the ancient Angelic Renegades) were cast into the pit (or the abyss), an area underground locked by the Lord, the One God, in which I belong to His temple.  In all respects, He has an angel watching over it I understand, over this underground Abyss.  And deep in its bowels are these evil spirits of sorts: locked and chained to its walls. I hear that it stinks with the worst smells and slime every created in the whole universe, or body of stars we can see in the heavens.  They left us a legacy of demigods here on earth, and giant sons, and other sorts of evil spirits.  I have seen some of this myself, and so I know this part of the legend to be so.  &lt;br /&gt;       In any case, this is the 4th world order; there will be another one called Aquarius, possibly; I dare not want to live in that one, in that time, for it will end in fire my stepfather told me; a time of which is also called the End of Days.  My world, my stepfather said will end in a flood, or winds: how he knows this I don’t know, perhaps he has second sight; I seem to have something of that nature. The world before us ended in man-eaters, hence, dominating the world; and before that, storms and winds destroyed the world. Oh yes, we have been down this road before, mankind that is. So today, Leo is our constellation, tomorrow who knows. &lt;br /&gt;     But what I’m trying to say with all this is: we have lived in a cycle of time that will have five worlds, which consumes about 125,000 years.  Before this time, was another time, and I do not know much about it, except for one thing, the One God, for whatever reasons, bound an angelic forces into a Prison House out in the heavens, some place.  There they are imprisoned forever I think.  And so you see, we have a rich history, mankind does. We just do not know much about it.&lt;br /&gt;     For some odd reason, we have a temple, a very old one, one that has outlasted all the other temples at Yort; it was the first one built I am told in Yort: it sits at the end of the fortress, the so called, Lost Temple, and its priests think it was from, built during,  the First World Order, of which there are five; also,  that their god came from this time: making them the oldest of all the temples, even outside of Yort.  &lt;br /&gt;    Only a few people attend this temple, not like ours, where we have over forty and sometimes up to sixty people at one gathering. Their temple, “The Lost Angelic Temple,” only the priest exist, meaning: they have no  followers only a few priests left, plus,  nobody has ever seen the one   godlike being they pray to, as I had mentioned before; I think it is a one god figure. But all the other temples have demigods, or their followers to pray to. Some say, their temple is no different than the One God temple, for no one has seen my God either. But in their case, no one even knows his or her name, thus, they pray to a no named-god. Unlike our God, we know His name.&lt;br /&gt;     But I am told the Tiamat, whose father was a Titan, or Watcher, I think that they are one of the same,  I am not sure, but it is one or the other, both known as an Angelic Renegades, whom were commissioned to watch over earth by the Lord, my One God that is, but instead left their post, all two-hundred of  them, and had sex with the human race, that is to say, they cohabitated with flesh, when they were spirit for the most part, but somehow  could manifest themselves to be clothed in flesh. Accordingly, the Tiamat’s father knew of these beings, for he was the son of a Watcher. And when the holy angel named Ura’el came, that ended the empire of the Renegades.&lt;br /&gt;     But back to the Ura’el, for I am told this holy angel also knew the angelic force, or being: that the Lost Temple priests pray to. That is to say, the one angelic leader no one seems to know the name of.  By the way, somehow the story seems to go somewhat like this: the Tiamat found out from Lucifer that these angelic forces were imprisoned in a great sea of fire, flaming and burning the air that it lit up.  The place extended a great distance in the heavens, and looked like great pillars of fire from a distance.  He said [he: being Lucifer] it was so great he could not see the end of it: the end to the region of fire, nor could he estimate its beginning.  And the Tiamat became frightened, horrified at the sound of this terrible place, it was even worse than the pit or the abyss, or the underworld, so it was said. It was called: the Prison House for Angels. The temple priests prayed to these angelic forces—or force [meaning one being, possibly], why I’ll never know, but they did nonetheless.  And they offered to any man notwithstanding,  who could come up with the name of the leader of this angelic force, and prove it beyond a doubt, or belief, beyond reservation, one hundred times his weight in gold; a handsome price for  any kingdom, let alone one person.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sinned’s Gold&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     Said I, I’d like to get that gold I had told myself several times this.  I’m not sure what I’d do with the money, but it would be fun spending it.  Semas, our male servant, who my father took while on an island in the Great Sea, has served us well; I think I would reward him, yes, that is one thing I’d do with a part of the money.  And buy my mother more dishes, and things like that, oh yes, oh yes, she has had a hard life, and the things the gold could buy would serve her well.  And for my stepfather, I’d buy more orange trees to plant along the cannel of Yort. I liked that, it is what my real father and I used to do, we planted the trees.  We had fun doing that when I was eight years old.  But I am not sure why I am thinking like this now, I am a soldier on leave, simply a soldier  resting in my stepfather’s house, in 90-days I must put back on my armor and go back to the military life I have chosen; as my real father and stepfather both had chosen before me.  I hear we will be having a campaign in Germania; it will last about four-years; all these campaigns last so very long.  And so I will not be home for quite a long spell—it would be fun to see if I could earn this gold, if not so, so be it: if so,  I will have my adventures twofold, on my next voyage.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter three&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat’s   Children&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I had heard of the Tiamat of course,  she had many children, three or four that were sons that were living at the present, how many in the past only she’d know of  the line, but with that we could add a few daughters.  But as for the son’s  I had only met one, he was called the First Born, although there were others born before him, it was a name I heard he picked out for himself, thinking he was above the rest I suppose. ‘Someday,’ I told myself, if fate was kind to me I would see her dead, vanished from this earth, along with her children, God willing. Revenge is sweet, and I have heard for the Lord, so  my mother always says, but I pray, really, really pray, pray hard I will get a chance at it, be it by my hands or another’s: if this could only be, I’d be willing to lay down my life.  But I will not force my God’s hand, it is not wise, and I respect Him, and fear Him, fear makes a person alert, and humble, as long as it does not come along with cowardliness. The other one, the other son of the Tiamat’s that is, the younger one, was also becoming a troublesome legend in his own time, he was called, Untamable, or ‘The Untamable,’ which I have never met. If anything he was somewhat reckless-–like myself I suppose—but not at 8-years old, which he is, I was simply careless in my teenage years, and put no one life at stake, nor did I threaten, although I did join the military at a youthful age. This 8-year old beast of a demigod was becoming more beastly and harmful to the forest people than one cares to mention. &lt;br /&gt;     In my own wishful thinking, I do hope they become a little more civilized. You could never guess their ages if you didn’t know them by reputation, for the First Born was already six foot tall.  I had met him in the forest during my breaks from the military, what the military calls, ‘rest and recuperation,’ or ‘furlough’ or even still, ‘leave’. I got 90-days each time we came back from a military campaign, came back that is to Yort.  And then off we would go again. Sometimes during a campaign, I’d get a few days off here and there to rest up in whatever location I was stationed at, or better put, wherever we made a camp site.  Thus, we’d mingle with the local farmers, and visit their villages.  I think sometimes we were the only civilization at war all the time, I mean all the time.  We were spread out so far it’s funny we had a Yort to come home to.  Moreover, it surprised me we have never really had much of a war at our location, or fortress that is, but went out to find them, or so it seemed. Or at least this statement is as true as I can remember, but then at the moment I can’t remember all my history, for we have had some combat at our Yort, but that was before I was born. Getting back to what I was saying before, some say that was good, to keep the military away that is, away in other lands. I guess there was a multi facet reason for it;--it sure kept us busy and we brought back many spoils, and the world at large knew of our reputation, and feared us, and was afraid to come to our gates with battle plans.  We were feared in all the lands.  And still it kept us soldiers constantly in training, plus, it did not allow for a coup d'état, or takeover of Yort by the military, as has been done in so many other city-states, in far off lands.  On one hand I was proud to be part of this Nation-State, of Yort, as it was so titled.  Then on the other hand I was not sure if I chose the best possible profession, but it was the only one I had ever desired, or preferred;  save for my father was a soldier for 20-years, and so will I be.  You can retire at ten-year service, but my real dad had twenty in, and my stepfather had just over ten. For some odd reason they both kept going beyond the required time.  I fear if we ever have a war at home, here in Yort,  he will be called into it, called back to fight in his old age.  I should not say fear; my father would hit me on the head for saying that, thinking he was a coward.  But you know we all want our fathers to live forever, but we all, also know, this is not the case. We all must all die in time, it has been ordained so. Death, like everything else, is for a reason. I am sure I will be stubborn when the time comes for me to face it: I will not believe it hovers over my head with it really does, then I will get angry maybe that I didn’t do all I wanted to do, and try to make a deal with God, but He will help me accept it, I am sure of that. We are a bunch of chemicals put together that is all our shell is.  How God ever did it, I know not how, nor care to.  It is just a marvel; yes a marvel of sticking everything together and making it work.  And after it is all over, we are no different than the water we drink; accordingly, we go back into the world to help the trees grow possible.  Except the soul, the character of man, so my father calls it, that I guess lives on, like a vapor, smoke from a camp fire it transmits our live back to us and I suppose to the God of god’s. My mother says if you can think of eternity, then, there must be one.  &lt;br /&gt;     Anyhow, I was going to mention, the other one I was told was a werewolf, his name being Kalia.  A blood thirsty demigod of sorts, he was more my age, and I heard twice my size, and I am close to six-feet tall, a little less possible, but close. He was literally a man-devour. If I could get to him, to visit him, see him, talk to him, then I could get to his mother the Tiamat, to get the name, you know, the name of the so-called god for the priests, so  I can get the gold.  It would be a treasure, and surely the adventure of a lifetime.  I loved my One God, but I do not feel there is any harm in finding out about the other temple gods, they all end up anyways fearing mine. The Ram Temple had one demigod, and the Baboon temple had a huge demigod, but he wasn’t White like his followers, actually there were two sects, the Baboons to my knowledge, and the White Baboons. The White were like the wise men, and the browns were more the sex craved group, and the huge leader, as big as the Tiamat, was not White either, but more on the brownish side. And Marduk’s temple I knew about. And the Tiamat’s temple, although she was not there much, I expected she and Marduk would get into it one day, sooner or later, they were always competing it seemed, and if that is not the right word, let me add opposing one another, yes, yes, that is how it went,  they both hated each other with an ardent desire to rid the world of each other, Marduk wanting to rule all the temples. The Tiamat wanted to rule the whole sea and all the land around it. Incidentally I left out one temple, the one in the woods, it was a small one, call the “Adversary,” and still yet I had heard the name, that is, I heard  the name as a child, “Satan and Lucifer,” that he was under some kind of sentence of doom, and unending curse.  I had never seen this creature, whom they say was like the Angelic Renegades of our past, the strain that created the demigods.  I imagine some day, where time along life’s line, possible in my time he may also build a temple here in Yort, why not everyone else does.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Old Priest &amp; the First World&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     When I used to go to the temple with my father—now that I think of it I was quite young—they used to talk about the Tiamat, her ancient ancestors, and of the world before them, they were quite marvelous, and gruesome stories, yes, oh yes, dreadful but somehow, like most kids I suppose I got to thinking she was kind of a hero of sorts, an ugly one, no one could harm her. But then I hated her to.   I am not sure what exact world it was back then, but maybe like the Lost Temple, it was their world, the first world, or possible the one before us, where the Tiamat came from I would guess.  In any case I remember the old man saying many interesting things that our cool and hot winters and summers were at one time, simple hot summers.  That every 1500-years or so we end up going through, or into a cycle, a weather cycle that is, and the weather changes with extremes, or can.  He blamed these climatic changes on external factors being triggered.  He had some kind of hidden knowledge within him. &lt;br /&gt;    At any rate, the giants before my time roamed all over the earth and caused havoc, they made the farmers bring them cattle, and harvest archers and archers of  vestibules and wheat and other such things for their stomachs; and would have armies of humans picking fruit daily to feet some of these 300 to 600 foot giants; although most were a more modest size, such as thirteen  to seventeen feet in height, like the demigods now, who measure ten feet to thirteen feet in height. The priest said the weather was moody then, as indicated in our records, kept in our marble library behind our One God temple.  He explained back then how our great seas lost much of its water by the baking sun.  And that during this time the tyrannosaur was running with the giants.  They were about, some were I should say, the same size of he giants, the beasts that is. And still other creatures were some forty-feet long.  I know this to be true, for my grandfather’s father found some of their bones when he built our house back then.  It might be quite interesting to see the Tiamat fight one of those creatures, now that I think of it, instead of bullying humans half her size. But isn’t that the honest truth, why fight someone who’s a threat, fight a grasshopper instead, you’ll win.&lt;br /&gt;    We also talked about the Pterosaurs, his head being ten-feet long. This was the time when he said, environmental destabilization of the planet caused the weather to change.  That makes me think if we ever get rid of these demigods maybe we will have perfect weather. Or like back then, maybe atrophy will have to take place.  For he also added, about every 12,000 to 15,000 years we have a worldwide destruction.  Like Atlantis, and the Land of Lemuria. He talked a lot about those areas.&lt;br /&gt;    Some people are like the great turtles I have seen, they live one or two hundred years.  Like the Tiamat, they seem to live forever.  My grandfather had a turtle once, it outlived him.  Funny a turtle can out live a human being.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Breakfast  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     “Wake up Sinned,” I heard my mother say. She was preparing breakfast, and it was her normal routine, even though Semas was around to help—our servant that is—she liked insuring she was the head of his house, funny we all knew that anyway.  But I am learning when people get old, they want to feel useful, and I suppose mothers are no different, although mother was not that old.&lt;br /&gt;    “I’m up, Mother, just half sleeping, the other half dreaming,” I hollered through the door.&lt;br /&gt;    “Is that you son,” responded my stepfather.&lt;br /&gt;    “Yaw dad, it’s me, and I am sure hungry.”  &lt;br /&gt;    We both seem to open our doors at the same time almost bumping into one another. He put his hand on my shoulders; he was a proud stepfather, and I was a proud stepson, although, I would never say stepson to him; he was a good man, and was all a father  could be to a son, although he wasn’t always home, but then most fathers are not, are they.  He smiled a little smile, then caught eye contact with mother, and rushed over to her, for she was a jealous little housewife that wanted his attention.  My stepfather once told me what she said before they got married.  He had asked her to marry her, and she said:&lt;br /&gt;      “If you love me I will marry you but you must give me lots of love that is all I ask.” Well, dad was not sure what that meant—or so he told me—at the time, but I always seen it in action, that is, his devotion to her.  He goes to kiss her, is about what I was going to say, and hug her and then, and only then, did he sit down and have his wine, and water and bread with honey. But it worked, she asked for only a little in life, and gave a lot.  For father was gone at times for many years, and for a woman at Yort, it can be a lonely life; for most men go into the military for a while and in my family line, they go in for a long, long while.  And she to my knowledge was always faithful—I think he was also.  She had married father at a late age thinking she was never going to be married again in the first place.  Matter-of-fact, the temple at one time had asked her to be a priestess; they never get married, or are married during their appointment to such an  office, and sometimes demands are made on you, sexual demands and she did not want such things, although the King I’m sure would not allow the priests to take advantage of her, but who knows.  But she refused saying, the One God, had someone for her she just needed to wait. And so she did. &lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thinking about Love&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     As I finished getting ready, I then walked out of the house going down towards the Lost Temple, at which time I got thinking on the subject of I   love, yes oh yes, of all things—l-o-v-e.  I suppose because I was home now, seeing my mother and my stepfather together, it kind of made me think.  And a lot of the soldiers were glad to be back to their wives and girlfriends.  Me, no, not really, not for that reason in particular, it was no big thing I suppose, but it did cross my mind—somewhat.&lt;br /&gt;     I am no genius in this area called love, but I do know a little about it, that is to say, if one was to exclude love of parents, love of  God, and love for one’s  Nation, and move on up to the fast track called romance; for sex and friendship with a woman equaled  love of a woman. Or so it seemed.  I often wondered why people chose each other, and to my observations, they chose the wrong one mostly—I think you need to put the friendship first and then sex: something similar to that. I think most people marry the wrong person, yes, yes, I honestly do.  Oh yes, you may say I am crazy for saying this, but my observations say I am right, maybe not an absolute, but pretty close to it.  Soldiers cheat on their wives more than most other careers people do, or so I have figured out, as I have measured it by empirical data, during my campaigns in the military; and wives end up with their friends who did not go into the military service, and have babies when they come back after a year or two in the field. Oh yes, this is so, very true.  And now tell me where is love and romance, it has lost the friendship that was never worked on.  It is between the legs, no more any less.  And what a hell of a life they have thereafter.  It scares me to the point I stutter when I think about marriage, or about taking a friendship with a woman beyond that point; for what I’ve also seen is that, the only difference between a female friend and a wife is sex.  And so should my male friend becomes friends with my wife, the only thing missing is sex, and that   is not far off I would expect: but then, there are those who do not violate their values, men and women, but very few. Oh yes, when I think about it, I feel death on the way.  The only three good relationships I’ve ever seen were my parents, my commander’s relationship with his wife, and King Thesas’ III. The rest seemed to go down the drain as fast as it came about.  &lt;br /&gt;     For myself, I think passionate love is a nuisance, it simple gets in the way of being a soldier, that is, a success soldier, and I say again, especially if you are in the military, it can be deadly. I see soldier’s in the field of battle all the time, they are thinking about their wives, children, wine fields, not the battle, not me, not the swords coming over  and under their them.  And at night they wonder if they are cheating on them with another man, they get red and blue in the face, jealously over takes them and they do odd things in battle, drink at night and can not carry their supplies.  They wonder if their farm is ok, if their live stock has been stolen. They do too much thinking of the wrong things; they should be thinking but how to kill the enemy before they kill you; --for example, strategies, movements, techniques, how to and what not to do in the heat of battle. &lt;br /&gt;     Most of my friends got married based on hot romance—attraction, and the need for sex, there went the adventure. But I suppose if everyone thought my way, I would not have been born: possible.&lt;br /&gt;     Again I say, by observation and examination I have become somewhat of an expert, if not a quiet connoisseur.  Oh yes, one can learn a lot that way, just observing, and scrutinizing and studying the behavior of others.  One thing I notice lacking in most of my interpretations within my mental notes I keep in my head, is flexibility on the part of the partners I know.  And for myself, I would be too unbending, --I would not give in all that much I mean, and so it would be dangerous for me to think I could change a woman, or even want to change her, and on the other hand, for her to think—and they often do think—she could change me, and I have noticed most woman who find a man attractive, and want to win him, keep him, after a while, want to change him.  And when they do, they go looking for another man, finding they  miss what they have changed, and often it is too late, the romance is gone—something, yes something like that. &lt;br /&gt;    My mother and dad [stepfather-now] talk, walk, and pray, let me add and ate together; and when he was home from the Army, they always slept together. Now that he is retired he is always by her side, or almost always.  I like that, but I think it would get to me, I mean if I didn’t have a little space, and so again it means I am a bad choice for a mate I presume.  I have thought this out a number of times, gone over it and over it—I am not the right man for any woman.  Having said that, it is starting to scare me to continue thinking like this: I should end this line of thinking, talking by simply saying, I, me, I am not a good candidate for marriage?  NOOOOO’s.&lt;br /&gt;     My friends say sex, sex, oh I love that sex, and then marry the woman, and go have sex with her sister. Why marry at all then, just go have sex with the sister, make life easy, not complicated. And again in most observations I see no one adjusting, only enduring. I keep talking about this; I said I was not going to.  Oh well, dad has a real direct approach, and mom kind of sly, shy one, but they have adjusted to each other’s ways.  I couldn’t do that. Two things I could not be I guess is a husband and a king. If I were king I would rule the world with an iron hand, but a fair one I think, and I don’t think I’d be to keen on the mercy thing; and the husband part, I tired of talking about, its just bad, bad and dreadful news thinking of it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Lost Temple Priest&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     I had enjoyed  breakfast today with my mother and father, and now  my walk down by the Lost Temple is nice and breezy, I like this kind of weather, I had never been in that temple, if anything, it got my curiosity, yes it was getting the best of me now—kind of like snooping.  My thoughts last night were haunting me; that is, I kept thinking about the gold, what a treasure, I think I bought everything I ever wanted in my dreams.  Not sure why I got the greedy bug in me all of a sudden.  Or is it the quest to find the answer to the riddle, the name of the god, I am not sure.  My life seemed always to be a box of questions, my mother used to say:&lt;br /&gt;     “All you ever do is ask so many questions, questions and more questions,” and I guess she was right, she’d tell me to be quiet for awhile, I even thing she prayed I shut up—“Go play out side some place,” she suggest, and I’d go running off, out into the woods outside the gates and pretend with a wooden sword I was a soldier and kill the enemy; although I’d not go too far into the woods.  &lt;br /&gt;     As I walked by the temple, hidden in the corner at the Northwest walls of the city, it was not much to look at, to the contrary,  it looked more like huge stones piled upon one  another, and you had to get on your hands and knees to look through the entrance of  the structures; actually it was about three structures that composed the whole set  or area of the temple site.  Not like the Tiamat’s, which had huge pillars in the front and Marduk’s who had a huge archway entrance to his, and the Baboons who had a round dome to the top of his temple.  This temple was more of a bolder style one, just huge stones, built its entrance; huger than any I had ever seen. However they got them in place is beyond me.  Several small rooms, and about three-priests lived there. Some of the small sections to the site were underground.  Passage ways leading from one section to another, or out to the other side or end of the opposite entrance, is what I’m trying to say.  They had but a few attendants, young boys they paid to clean them out, and do odd jobs for them.  &lt;br /&gt;     “Hello son,” said an old priest of the temple, coming out of the dugout part of the shrine, walking up towards me; slowly with a smile.  &lt;br /&gt;    “My name is Ecnal, I am the elder of the temple, and how can I help you, for you look interested in something, that is, so you seem to be, you are walking back and forth are you not? [a pause]: what is on you mind?”&lt;br /&gt;     Said I, with a stomach full of air, and a mind full of ambition:&lt;br /&gt;     ” Yes sir.  I am a soldier, and on leave.”&lt;br /&gt;    Said he, “I know,” [a pause] “I have heard of you, and of course your family, you are gaining a reputation of being quite a gallant soldier like your father, and of course your stepfather [he added after a hesitation], and at such a young age, but why you are here?”&lt;br /&gt;    “Indeed,” I responded, “I did not know I had a reputation that preceded me.”&lt;br /&gt;     I then noticed the priest looking up in the air, like my father does when he is thinking about what an ass I am making of myself for being arrogant when all he wanted to do was make  me feel at ease, and support Yort’s soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;    “I mean sir, I am here for something.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Then go ahead, get it out,” he challenged me.&lt;br /&gt;     Said I, with a bit of hesitation:  “Well, I had heard of your reward for finding out the name of your god; —why is it that you are willing to pray to find a god’s name—; thus , you pray to a God, that you don’t even know his name. And how do you expect someone else to find it out for you?  You would have to be of a supernatural kind to know such things?”&lt;br /&gt;    “Have you not heard of the lost city of Atlantis, or the lost empire of Lumeria, or for that matter, have you seen your God?  God is simply a name for a higher being; the word God, is not a name in particular, but a title, can you tell me your God’s name?”   &lt;br /&gt;     I had to stop and think.  He was called many names, but his personal name I had heard only once by my father, and he mentioned it twice.  One of his names was—I, I think was more of personal nature than the other.  I was confused:  “Jehovah,” I told him.  &lt;br /&gt;    “You, my dear soldier are one of the few that knows his God’s true name, this is good.  Most people do not, and I do not refer to gods in the same manner as the demon gods, would prefer man to call them. The Ram temple followers simply call their demigod, the Ram-god, and worship him, but we all know, he can die like anyone else, and a true God can not die.  And Marduk, not much more than the Tiamat, who is a demon beast demigod. Oh yes, he is the descendent, the offspring of the first order of the Angelic Renegades of the outer heavens, but  Marduk, simply has the    beast blood, too bad, he would be more civilized if he had our blood, or if it he was a God, a real God, he’d need no  blood. And that temple outside of the fortress, deep in the woods, made of giant stones. He is the Adversary you know, or so you may have heard, one of the angelic leaders who fought against the might God, and was cast down from far above. Beware of him; he will come someday to take over Yort, when the time is right. Yes, cast out by a higher God, and he does not have blood either, cast out the second time. His name is Lucifer.”   &lt;br /&gt;     I was surprised to hear him talk that way, and commented on it.  He simply asked where I wanted to go with this questioning.  And I explained I would not mind using my 90-day leave to make this task of finding his god’s name my quest for him, providing he has the gold, 100-times my weight.  And he assured me he did.  I asked for more of a background on this subject, or should I say god.&lt;br /&gt;     Said the priest, “What we do know are secrets no one else knows.”&lt;br /&gt;     I commented, “But I heard the Tiamat knows some things about this ancient leader,” which I had found out on my own. &lt;br /&gt;    Said he, “Yes, she does, but we have asked her, and I am not sure what to believe from her; --she would like the gold, but you know how demons are, they lie, lie and lie.  She is really unwilling to sit down and talk more than a minute, and wants the gold upfront.  It is better we leave her to her own.”&lt;br /&gt;    Said I with much more enthusiasm then I had before I arrived at his temple: “What can you tell me, I will put my honor upfront and not tell any living or demonic being what you will tell me now?”&lt;br /&gt;    Said he, with a kindly and wanting face, looking me intensively in the eyes, not even blinking: “What I know son is this, -- there were two gods one called Jehovah, and as you say one called ‘no name god’.  They fought over the throne of heaven, and thus divided the universe up into two sections, one ruling the far section better known as the lower part, and the other the higher part. This No Name God was somehow linked to the Nefilim and Watchers of old, the angelic force that created them god forsaken giants that we still cannot get rid of to this very day.  Thank God the jaguars ate most of them, that is, the giant jaguars of a time period in our past, as they almost ate mankind almost to extinction back in that same period. Can you imagine if they were still plentiful as my parents told me they were during their grandfather’s day?”&lt;br /&gt;    Said I: “Is this all you know?”  &lt;br /&gt;    Said he: “It is all I can really tell you that would make any sense; --I fear you will not accomplish your mission no matter what I tell you, for my lifetime and all those before me they have not found the name, I dare say you can; --but like you, we keep praying to our gods.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Do you not fear you are praying to the wrong god?” I asked, a bit embarrassed, but none the less I did.&lt;br /&gt;    “No more than expect you are convinced you are praying to the right god, but it is a good question, most people simply go on the word of their parents and select what they have for a god.  You see son, we have been made with the need for spirituality, and this entails having a god, it is the inner part of our character that demands this part of our nature you might say.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Having heard all this, I went about my way having said no more—for there was really no more to be said without offending the old priest. He was a nice old man, with a long white and brownish beard, small eyes, close by his nose, and round shoulders almost feminine one might say, his name was Enkid,  a little fat  man, with a round belly, maybe eighty-three, or so.  He had lived longer than most men.  If he had been a soldier, he’d most likely had only lived to be forth-five or so, not much more.  If a civilian, he’d had lived, possible lived to see fifty-five years of life, thus, he was more than lucky to.  And so he had seen two life times, matter of fact, over four of my life times.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Four&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Search for the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I left the following morning, telling Semas to let my parents know I was going on a personal quest; not even letting Semas know the real truth of the matter. Why have any one worry, for that is all they would do if I had told them the truth.  As I packed a few pieces of bread, some beef sticks, two bags of water—in sheep’s skin, and took my spears and bow, along with my sword, tying it to my horse, I was out of the gates of Yort while the sun was starting to rise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     I knew I could meet the ten-year-old First Born running around the forest like a crazy soldier; he was always playing the fool in the forest. He did that when he was but six years old remember I’m sure he has not mentally grown much more.  I would find him, and let him know I wanted to make a deal with the Tiamat, his mother on gathering information on the Lost Temple’s god, his name.  If she could help me I would share my gold with her. And so I trampled into the thickness of the forest, and walked about twenty-miles before noon, resting by a big cypress tree.&lt;br /&gt;    I had rested for about four hours when I heard footsteps approaching, and a snort here and there.  It was the First Born I was sure.  &lt;br /&gt;    “Sinned,” the voice said, calling from a distance of about ten yards. &lt;br /&gt;    “Is that you, Sinned?” he repeated.&lt;br /&gt;    “Yes,” I replied.&lt;br /&gt;    “Funny seeing you here,” he commented with a statement-question in his mind. Looking over me, down to me, I didn’t all of a sudden like my odd position, on the ground, next to a tree, available for a kick or some other kind of instant malice by the demonic-child-beast.&lt;br /&gt;    “I thought you were off in the land by the Pillars of Hercules, fighting the bull people?”&lt;br /&gt;    Said I [guarded], “I was… [pause], but the war is over now.”  &lt;br /&gt;    Said he, “Oh, oh well, someday I will be a great soldier like my mother and Hercules, and I will… I will… I think I will kill you for fun, -- Ha   haaaaa.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Very funny,” I said with a smirk, to let him know he was simply a kid.&lt;br /&gt;    “Anyways, Sinned, somehow I think you want something—what?”&lt;br /&gt;    “I do, I want to talk to your older brother or your mother, someone who might know about a certain name of the leader of a pack of angelic beings that lived before the time of the Watchers, or the Nefilim angelic warlords. I am willing to pay my weight in gold”. That seemed to interest the creature.&lt;br /&gt;    “Wait here I will find my mother, and see if she is interested in talking to you.” He ran than into the thick forest, as a wild kid would do, pretending I sensed he was the makings of a hero.  I think he went down stream by the Great Sea for that matter.  As I laid back again, pulled out a piece of dried beef, and sucked on it, I waited several hours for him to return, and when he did, he simply told me to follow him.  And so I did.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tiger Woman&lt;br /&gt; Kalia and the Tiamat &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     Another several hours went by and I was getting quite tired but I couldn’t let the little demigod know, he’d make fun of me, and the light in the sky was changing, night was starting to set in, he could see in the dark and I couldn’t I did not want to be dependent on him.  Then all of a sudden we came upon a house, where the Tiamat was sitting to one side, along side of the house, doing something, and the older brother Kalia, was standing by a well drinking water.&lt;br /&gt;    Said Kalia, the werewolf, my mother is busy eating as you can see. As I looked over at her, I got mostly her back configuration, a huge being she was, with a spine that protruded, and was greenish.  The left side of her face, a profile view, I could see slightly, she was devouring a demonic creature, or being—she was a ghastly figure.  &lt;br /&gt;    Said Kalia, with a spark of arrogance: “You’ve surely heard of the Tiger Women, my mother, she is eating her whole.”&lt;br /&gt;    I looked again, she sure was.  I think this was a show of her strength, and her showing me her back indicated I was very insignificant to her. Another way of putting it might be, or could be: she was overlooking, wanting me to feel insignificant, belittling me, to shame me.&lt;br /&gt;    Said Kalia [defensively]: “What kind of a deal are you trying to negotiate with my mother?” the boy werewolf had slim dripping from his mouth, slimily drifting down onto his knees and then overlapping that down and over to his toes. I caught my breath, held my composure. I was getting a little sick in my stomach.  I had seen torture before, once King Thesas I had hot-boiling water poured down an enemy’s mouth because he wouldn’t tell him what he wanted to know, and another time he tied up women, wives of the enemies, tied them to poles and let wild dogs bite and eat them as they squirmed up the pole in front of their bound husbands, for the purpose of showing what he called hard engagement, which was his way of laying the groundwork for punitive action so as to not allow the enemy who wanted peace to construct their own coexistence, but rather it would scare them into letting him  control it after the war to his liking.  But this was simply reducing the numbers of the Tiger Women, and for what purpose was unknown to me, other than extinction, for I had not heard of any Tiger Men left in the world; surely they were not a match for her.&lt;br /&gt;    “Kalia, I get the picture,” I said in kind of a hast driven way, to see if the Tiamat would stop her display of power, adding, “…but I am looking a name of the…” I stopped for moment as the Tiamat looked at me, turning slowly an arm hanging out of her mouth, and Kalia said, “I know, you want the name of the leader of the Lost Temple’s god. We do not know it.  But for what it is worth, he along with a massive group of others is bound in some far off place in the third or fourth heaven.  This distance is so far, it is beyond your minds understanding.  But should you find the name, it will be only because you have found an archangel called Ura’el.  That is all we know.  My mother told me.  But she also said I could give you this information, that you must pay me back, your weight in gold.”&lt;br /&gt;    “I wanted the name of the angelic being, you have not provided it.”&lt;br /&gt;     Kalia started to show his teeth, and the Tiamat looked around almost full face now, opening her mouth, that I could see was wide, she had swallowed the arm, and was ripping off a leg, and the First Born stepped back a foot.  I figured this is where it was going to happen, if it was going to happen.&lt;br /&gt;    “I shall pay it to you none-the-less, if the priest pays it to me. Even thought you have not given me the name, you have given me some information.”&lt;br /&gt;    Said the Tiamat from about sixty-feet away, “He will…” and she mumbled something I could not distinguish, and went back to chewing.&lt;br /&gt;    Having heard all that, I excused myself cautiously, caught one more look at the Tiamat eating the Tiger-woman—disgusting I told myself, ripping her shoulder off with one bite, her head hanging from a thin piece of skin, and bone—that was it, I turned around not to witness any more, and I got the hell out of there.      &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Five&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Serr’el and Sinned &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was during my second week of traveling, and my third night of relaxing trying to catch up on my sleep for some nights I’d travel through the woods with out any sleep, getting lost here and there in the dense foliage, but I feared there were too many insects to rest constantly, an army line of ants everywhere, and buffalo mosquitoes with long legs dangling a few feet over my head constantly, as if waiting for me to sleep, and the wild animals, I had no one to stand guard, take turns throughout the night, as normally I would have, but this adventure was strictly mine, and mine alone. In a village by Lvriz; as I had walked along the great coast of the sea, for a long way, for at least a half-day without stopping [knowing Yort was near by], I had many thoughts going every which way in my head. It was the land of the Hittites, or so I was told by some locals. I had heard of them, but have never fought them, or for that matter seen them, only heard. My other thoughts were on the Tiamat’s son, I couldn’t help but think about the information I had extracted from him. I knew she didn’t like me, or care for me for that matter, or my father: yet on the other hand, she really didn’t like anyone but herself. Down the line, or as one might say, some place in the future, I knew I would meet her again, maybe in Germania, Egypt, or even possible at Yort, but she left me alone, not sure why.  She sensed Serr’el I think by me [his angelic friend].  I was told she had good senses if anything, and feared the God in One, and kept her distance from such beings as holy angels, and Lucifer, who I heard was an unholy one, angel that is,  who had a temple in the woods, but she was not a match for him, and she dreaded also  Marduk, who was born from the first generation of the angelic-beings, therefore, he was a more pure line in what would be considered god-like powers, that is, being the of  a more supernatural being I would guess; more so than her. Yet she also was very powerful, almost as powerful I would expect as Marduk.  The real question might be who was or is slyer, more cunning, more daring, or even more evil—that might be the best part of the equation of who would survive the future. &lt;br /&gt;     Again, she avoided all three beings; but I sensed she would have it out someday, somewhere with Marduk, and then we’d find who was the weakest of the three I suppose.  But she was huge and no one wanted to mess with, even Marduk didn’t not go out of his way to pester her; long fingers, scales like a fish, greenish with wings. She was a fearsome creature to say the least.  She must have stood all of thirteen-feet—maybe, possible four-hundred—pounds, maybe more.&lt;br /&gt;     It seemed when I stopped thinking, I was standing in front of the gates of York, I was home. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Back at Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      As I was sleeping, it being the forth evening back at home [in Yort] from my recent journey, I had a dream-vision.  I have had these before, and in so doing met an angel called Serr’el, in which we had become friends, or so its seemed to me, but maybe it was just his mission, me that is, and the friendship was just my illusion, but I don’t think so, he like me, and I liked him. He had helped me in wartime; that is, he had told me I would gain faith in the One God, if I sought him out, and I did, and he told me about the battles that lied ahead of me, and other such things. Sometimes it was if I had future insight, yet I took them as probabilities more than prophecies. You know, if you do this, that will happen, if you do that this will happen, --or could happen, or might happen. Along that order of thinking, but this evening’s vision was more real; he touched my toe, saying:&lt;br /&gt;      “Have no fear,” and I looked about.  And this time, really truly it was him in person; before it was not quite in the physical person-way, if that makes sense.&lt;br /&gt;     I got up off my bed, sitting upright, said I: “Serr’el, is it really you?” [I asked in a dogmatic way.]  &lt;br /&gt;    “Yes,” he said in a comforting voice.&lt;br /&gt;    “Why are you here,” I asked.  Then added, “…wait, I mean, I’m glad you are here, I hope it is because you wish to help me.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Yes, I am here to help,” he replied, with a little disturbance in his voice.&lt;br /&gt;    Said Serr’el, again, “You seek something very few people know, and if you were to gain this information, how would you judge it, and share it?”&lt;br /&gt;    This was a question, or possible a statement-question, one I was not ready for; one I was not sure how to answer.  He was a holy angel, not one of those demigods.  You couldn’t give him bullshit and expect to get away with it.  I had to think on how, just perfectly how, to say this, to say what I needed to say—and have it come out answering his question.&lt;br /&gt;     Said I [sternly concentrating], &lt;br /&gt;     “I think I would gather this information and give it to the Lost Temple priest, and get the gold,” I felt odd saying that, but it was honest. Frankly, I was saying I was greedy and I was, how can you hide that, especially from some superhuman brain this angelic holy being has.  Forget lying I said, he can see through you.&lt;br /&gt;     Said he [with a calm, and tranquil voice], &lt;br /&gt;     “Everything has a price Sinned. One must make decisions and choices in life and in the process count the coast.  And hopefully they are based on who they will not hurt for if they hurt someone, maybe it is a wrong choice, or decision; plus, one must weight them to see if they [decisions] can stand up against public scrutiny, and can you proclaim them in public?  That is, after you have made these choices and decisions. I want to help you, but remember what I have said.  You have values and you must not violate them, if you do it can be haunting; also, you can affect many people by your decisions, that is, in this case, with information you get.  And you can change the course of history at times with information.  For someday, what you write might be read 1,000-years from now, unlocking doors, or shutting them for other people; you may be dead, but there time will come, just as it is your time now. Everyone has their day.”&lt;br /&gt;    “I am not sure if I am ready for your help then, I am greedy I guess, and wish only for the gold.”  I commented.&lt;br /&gt;    “No, Sinned,” said, Serr’el, “If this was true, I would not be here offering my assistance. Gold is a commodity, you already have all you need, you will judge things according to its impact, and I know you, for you seek the heart of God, do you not?”&lt;br /&gt;    “Me,” I replied.&lt;br /&gt;    “Then I must be a fool, if you are to deny this,” replied Serr’el.&lt;br /&gt;    “I’m sorry [a pause]… of course I think of my God night and day.  There isn’t a day that does not go by, or maybe even an hour, that he does not fill my veins with his attendance, within the layers of my body,  I always feel his presence: forgive me.”&lt;br /&gt;    “You are young, and you edit your responses too well, you must watch your tongue as you do your heart.”  Having said that, Serr’el told me to get a good nights sleep—saying it was a gift of regeneration, and he would be here in the morning to talk to me some more about the coming events.&lt;br /&gt;     As I slept the night away, for some odd reason my dream world went into a roaring-mode, the sound of an earthquake shook my brain [the dream takes place]:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; A name, I heard a name,  I have heard this name before, but most people say it is the name for Marduk, or some demigod angry, and racing his horses across the sky.  In any case, my dream shook Yort, as if it was falling apart.  Then I thought about my father’s house, that is my real father,    and the house my mother inherited, the one I come home to visit. My grandfather built it, and built it well, thick and with solid and sturdy walls, stones placed to form a casing, the inside being filled with limestone, sand, rubble to make the walls more solid and secure.  So when the horses start running again [Marduk’s horses], the walls will not crack, or fall.  I was not present when these things happened, but the house did not fall apart, but much of the city did.  And then my mind went blank.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;Land of Lemuria&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     When I awoke in the morning, I was quite rested, and Serr’el was standing by my bed, tall as he was, with broad shoulders, thick neck, large chest, he looked more like a doctor, not sure why, oh, I know, he has a white robe on,  yet he is an angelic being.&lt;br /&gt;    “Are you ready for a quick journey, Sinned,” he asked.&lt;br /&gt;    Said I with a firm voice: “Sure…hmm” a curious hum came from my voice.&lt;br /&gt;     As I readied myself, got my cloths put on, we both walked into the other room.  He put his hand around my waist, and like a flash of lightening [feeling as if a hedge-enclosure was around him], I was in a whirlwind of images, going over land surfaces. I couldn’t say too much, the wind was hitting my face, or so it seemed but I didn’t feel any pressure, but I knew it was, yet I was protected some how, --every time I opened my mouth, I swallowed tons of air; I was like a bird, without wings, a ship without sails.  I seem to be in an invisible wind tunnel now; we’re slowing down, coming to a stop I think. We are on an island in a distant land. Water is all about.&lt;br /&gt;    Said I with a questioning hum: “Where are we?”&lt;br /&gt;    “This used to be called the Land of Lemuria, a few thousand years ago, that is; it is what is called the body of the Pacific Ocean.  If you had an egg, and the world as you know it was this egg, and your legendary Atlantis was here [he pointed to a spot by the Pillars of Hercules, of  which I was familiar with] then over on this side of the egg would be the land of Lemuria.  When world atrophy came about, both sides of the world sank, and islands like this were spread all about this great body of water; and from the bed of the ocean,-- land came back up from the inside of the earth, and it made this island. I wanted to take you far away from the ears of the spirits that roam this island, and the near by village inhabitants. This island is called Rapa Nui, and someday it will be known as Easter Island.&lt;br /&gt;     Here I stood by an ocean of water, I had heard of seas bigger than our great sea by Yort, but now I was seeing it, and  seeing is believing, or so I’ve been told my elders, and that is what I am doing right now.   As I looked about, I saw strange and huge statues all about, faces on them, strange faces. The stones they were carved from were so huge I could stand on three-angelic beings like Serr’el. Now I had two questions, one on the Lost Temple’s god, and this island with the strange huge statues.&lt;br /&gt;    Said Serr’el, “You are familiar with the Watchers legend, the angels who cohabitated with the flesh of women, and were cast into the pit, aren’t you?”&lt;br /&gt;    “Yes, “I commented.&lt;br /&gt;    “Well, now I will explain their situation a little more before we get into the Lost Temple’s god. The Watchers and the Nefilim were bad, or cruel angels, that is/was, before the time of Atlantis.  Matter of fact, they slept with the women of Atlantis as well as with the flesh of the land where your Yort is now.  And from these angelic-renegades, came the giants that roamed the earth, and from them came the demigods like Marduk, and the beast type like the Tiamat, that roam the earth now; and only the future knows what kind of dominate beings will be present. But let me go on:    there was a third species, allied with the Spirits of Lemuria.  Some looked like you, and your mother, like human beings that is, and others had bigger ears. But none the less they were two-thirds Spirit, and one-third flesh and blood. They could manifest themselves into insects, and to this very day, still can.  There were about five-hundred of those creatures, and most are scattered throughout the pacific island now, they have cohabitated with humans producing offspring, but not as drastic as those of the Tiamat, or for that matter, the other demigods.  Some of these beings have escaped to such planets—a pause—such as the one you are most familiar with called Mars, and the other being the Moon. At one time there were two moons, if you’d like to know, that is, two moons overlooking earth.  When it they broke up, or apart, became they overwhelm each other and the earth, with an asteroid in a catastrophic collision, becoming some liken an atrophy some 45,000-years ago, it caused many problems for your planet, such as crust moments, title waves, new seas developed, others were drained, mountains became part of the ocean floor, and marshes became lakes hidden in the new mountains—the face of the earth changed, as did the polar regions, for at one time there was none, none at all.  And that is why the lands of this world on both sides of the egg perished.&lt;br /&gt;     And to the spirits of the Watchers and Nefilim, the Spirits of Lemuria, and the inhabitants of the island, about 10,000-populace, built these statues, of which about 900 of them, were the priests, holy men, the powerhouse of the scared, to insure their memory remains they had them built, some day this island will be called: ‘Easter Island,’ as I have mentioned before.” &lt;br /&gt;     [Inquisitive]  Said I anxiously:&lt;br /&gt;     “I have not seen or heard of these beings for the most part, if they are here, where are they now?” &lt;br /&gt;     Said he: “If we were to venture beyond the normal pathways of this island, and search the underground cavities between the harder volcanic strata: there rest softer deposits, here is where you will find their sleeping places.  These beings are cannibalistic in nature, that is, they are like your demigods in the Baboon Temple, at Yort. And so the island population has come and gone, along with the spirits worships to these statues.”&lt;br /&gt;    At that moment, I notice several flies and other insects around us, I said with an assertive voice: “What is this?”&lt;br /&gt;    “Be gone before I swat you, and cast you to the underworld,” said Serr’el to the insects, then added for my understanding, “They have transformed into insects.  Let us walk.”&lt;br /&gt;    The insects vanished, nowhere to be found, when Serr’el spoke; I think they were just curious, if not simply snoopy.&lt;br /&gt;    “I will explain something now Sinned before we go onto the next step of this journey.  &lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Eye of he Sun &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      Said Serr’el [with a humble but stern voice]:  “The personality-individual you are seeking was originally from a high order of angels, an angelic order classified as the: Cherubim.  He had eyes on his wings.  He was very powerful, and proud.  The whites of his eyes symbolized purity, they were so white, so very, very white, that you could not even find the whitest snow any whiter.  Their brightness and brilliance were like a celestial fire.  He would be called the Eye of the Sun. When he left the high order of angelic beings, in the throne room of God—for he was one of the protectors of the room—he chose a different existence for himself. And he, like others, wanted to take God’s place within the existence of things, as if hew as none other than the creator himself. &lt;br /&gt;     What his name is I will tell you for Ura’el has told me, but the angel Ura’el, is the only one that knows where God put these angelic beings; we will soon meet him here and then we shall go to the gates of the great Prison House of the Angels, where this high order angel being is, and will remain. &lt;br /&gt;     What else I know is simply that, these Cherubim’s watched the Great Master at work while He was creating many of the worlds out in space.  While God [He being the Great Master] could see all places at once, the Eye of the Sun, which is the angel’s name, and I know I repeat my self, but bear with me—could, and I emphasize, could only: see one place at a time, although he could see all around him, and this also brought envy into the picture.  That is why he was created with so many eyes, so he could see about the room. If you do some research, you will notice Atlantis had a symbol of one eye. This symbol was stolen by the Cherubim, and given to Atlantis, and brought to a distinct area of the universe, where he tried to rule it as a second god.  He was called, “The Hawk” and the “Bird of Prey,” and also “The Dead god”, for various reasons, which was his second and names. Possible the name you are seeking to know him by in the Hawk.   He was shrewd, and lustful for power. He once had peace within his heart, but he found false love somewhere along the line. &lt;br /&gt;    The Bird of Prey, once said, and so Ura’el told me:&lt;br /&gt;     “It was better to be a hermit hidden in the forest, or in the corners of the Universe, than to be a symbolic figure of a person who does nothing more than act as a guard for a God that needed no guard; for He was absolute.”&lt;br /&gt;  He had served God for five-million years…pause…or was it six? In any case, He knew he would be an inferior god, that was not even questionable, and end up essentially evil, for God would leave his presence, but it was the price he was willing to pay, and yes, he did count the cost.  And so the Universe seemed to have been split up for awhile. The Dead-god, went to a far corner of the Universe, and eventually started war with God’s angels. This was not the smartest thing he ever did. And the war of the heavens broke up the harmonious peace God put together, this was the first war, there has been another, but I do not care to elaborate on the other. But I will say in passing, it was with your angelic being that has a temple in the land   of Yort, called Lucifer, the Adversary, or otherwise know as Satan.&lt;br /&gt;     The world was not as you know it during this time period, an eon or two ago.  Matter-of-fact, I myself was not created.  The new heavenly regime was like a swarm of bees on a carcass.  And one day God said: &lt;br /&gt;     “Cut off life and now you will have death.”  When He spoke these words, the Universe started to cascade, like a ball being thrown, or thrust into the air, we all knew some day the Universe would fall, collapse now, it would now come to an abrupt end, when the ball that is, when the thrust of the throw no longer maintained its speed, thus it would loose its gravity,  landing in a an explosion when it landed. The only thing I often wondered is: what would it land on, or against? Possible at God’s feet.  The Universe is like flesh and blood; there is a death to it you know, it is a haunting thing to us angelic beings, back then we don’t know everything.  That is, because when you come from an everlasting creation, only to find out, things can end it’s a set back. Or you, you know death waits.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Six&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Prison House of the Angel&lt;br /&gt;[Ura’el] &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We had walked for about two hours, here and there, along the  beach area, talking and so forth, then all of a sudden out of nowhere  like a falling star, a piece of lightening,  Ura’el was standing about sixty feet from us, about ten feet from the water. &lt;br /&gt;     He was a handsome bright angel, like Serr’el, and was very respectful; and he was big, broad, thick looking. I thought why did God make all the angels so big, and allow the entire demon race to be big, and the giants big, and mankind so small in comparison?  But I left that thought alone, I really didn’t want the answer, for some odd reason, I’d get it and look foolish asking it. Kind of why did God make apples small compared to watermelons.&lt;br /&gt;     Said Ura’el [with a light smile]:  “Serr’el,”  [pause] “…I got your request, and I, I as you already know, have the permission to take Sinned to the border of the Prison House of the Angels. Have you explained him the choices of man?”&lt;br /&gt;    “Yes,” said Serr’el, with a gleam in his eye.&lt;br /&gt;    “And so Sinned, you do realize no human flesh has ever been to this location.  Matter of fact, nor has any alien force, or angelic force that has proven unfaithful to the Almighty.  You will be the first among many who have had a desire to go, but the only one whom was/is or has been actually   allowed to go.”&lt;br /&gt;     I didn’t say a word, but thought about why me. I was simply on an adventure, nothing that I expected was happening.  That is, all I wanted was a name and go get the gold.  But I was learning one thing leads into another. I nodded my head.  And Ura’el smiled; I think he and Serr’el knew I was a little scared.  &lt;br /&gt;    Then like before, Serr’el put his hand around me and Ura’el went to the opposite side of me, I seemed—thereafter—to be going quickly, into a trance, my body becoming numb.  I was seeing blue-colors coming towards me like rays.  Both angelic beings were on each side of me but I couldn’t really see them.  And then we were going through a vortex of images again, and lights.  I seemed to be trembling while hanging on, yet my muscles were not sore, or effort displayed, I just was.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Nebula and the Seven Stars &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As we flew through space—or so it seemed to me I was flying through space, possible, if such things are possible, I was being delivered in a bubble of some kind, an invisible bubble;   or I could say, should say, I was being zoomed through the heavens,  in this in this protective bubble, like being inside a glass egg. Serr’el pointed to the right of me, saying:&lt;br /&gt;     “That is a Nebula,” which was nothing but a phenomenon to me; after a few minutes, I saw more of these nebulas, as he pointed them out with his finger seemingly long lit-up finger. I think it was lit simply because of the speed we were traveling at. They were so very beautiful in this huge sea of darkness, a portion of the sky to me, yet I knew it was beyond it, I have never imagined it was so big. Now I saw blues, reds and white dots, shinning. He mentioned such names as the Horse Head, the Lagoon, and Timid.  These night skies with all their colors seemed more like shinning gems hanging in the heavens. The radiance and reflection and brilliance were breathtaking. I now could see the beauty of the Lords handwork.   &lt;br /&gt;     I asked Serr’el quickly, so as not to loose my breath: “…why does this whole place exist?” I knew it wasn’t simply for the Prison House of Angels, and I knew it wasn’t for its beauty, for I was one of the few who got to see it, other than the angels,  unless it was for them. Serr’el looked at me with   transcending eyes, eyes that seem to look beyond and through a persons mind and thought, that say: Yaw, what’s next, then spoke to my mind through his eyes, explaining: &lt;br /&gt;     “Everything needs a home, even God. It was not created for a moment of time, but many moments.”  I knew it was an oversimplification, but he continued, adding:&lt;br /&gt;     “What you really want to know is gravity vs. the pillars of the Universe.       Is it not the pillars of earth that has created gravity, it is the pillars of the Universe, oh yes, and I already explained that to you. But in a plane word, I will say again, balance.  Tell me what makes the grass green?” It seemed a simply question but how would I know.  Maybe he didn’t even know. Oh well, I felt I should leave this alone as we continued to zoom through space, I again thought of what my father told me so many years ago, I should say, what he and I would do, that being, my father used to point out meteor showers, calling them speeding light flares in the sky, and here I was, I felt just like one of those light flares now.  One night we counted 400 an hour, then we got tired and went to bed.  Funny all the thoughts, bits and pieces that come in and out of your mind, almost unwillingly, but possible we create them.&lt;br /&gt;     As we continued at this extreme speed, Serr’el pointed out what he called  small solar-mass stars, calling them neutron stars about the size of Yort and its surrounding farmland, about forty-miles circumference.&lt;br /&gt;     Not far from them were some black-holes, at which Serr’el point out,   they were about ten-times the size of the solar stars we had just seen. I got thinking maybe that black hole might suck up the stars, but before I could check it out, we were far from it.&lt;br /&gt;     I asked Serr’el how fast we were going, not sure how one can count speed, but I could use an analogy.  For some odd reason he had to think;   his eyes, trying to put together a figure.  I knew I did not get him stumped, but I made him think, I suppose he had to try and figure out how to tell this little grasshopper mind of mine.&lt;br /&gt;     Said he [augustly]:  “Put together 100-racing horses, and tell them to never stop running, and to go were we are now going, this would take them 200-million years of non-stop running to reach this destiny,” he said with a flat smile; he was right, or I should say I was, the figure was too big for me to comprehend.&lt;br /&gt;     He had an answer for everything, Serr’el, not that it annoyed me, just that why couldn’t I have one tiny question he couldn’t answer, and I could. You know, he should ask me a question I knew and he didn’t.  Oh well, it was a fleeting thought. &lt;br /&gt;    Then as we continued, I came up with another question. It seemed questions were just filling my mind faster than the speed I was going, or almost as fast. &lt;br /&gt;     I said: “Why don’t these lights, planets stars and everything just falls down,” I knew I was on an old subject again.&lt;br /&gt;     This time he didn’t really hesitate and replied, “Gravity.”  Then added: “Massive objects like earth to the sun, this changes space and time causing smaller objects like earth to circle the larger one, the sun.” But he didn’t quite explain gravity, or maybe he did, but I wasn’t’ going to ask again.&lt;br /&gt;    Somehow that made sense to, but I just couldn’t figure out why it made sense.&lt;br /&gt;    I said to him, “Sounds like some kind of mixed friction with motion.”  &lt;br /&gt;    He commented, “Just a little further I think.”   &lt;br /&gt;    He did not want to even consider that response, so I figured I’d drop the questioning, once and for all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The Seven Stars&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then I saw seven stars in the heavens bound together, like a huge mountain, they were burning with fire. &lt;br /&gt;     I said at that point, &lt;br /&gt;     “Are they in that area?” Meaning, for the most part, the angels, the Prison House for Angels; was this prison, per se? I seem to be in disbelief, if not shock.  Ura’el who was by my side to my left, guided me closer to the area, pointing,--then spoke, to me and said, “You have asked for knowledge, and exhibited eagerness to learn about this certain angelic being, and this place; these are the angelic beings you seek; among the stars is their Prison House.”&lt;br /&gt;      What I was witnessing was unbelievable, incredible, astonishing. &lt;br /&gt;      Said Ura’el, “The Lord has bound this place together with the angelic renegades, until the completion of ten-million years, for their sins were great.”&lt;br /&gt;    Then Ura’el, the holy angel with me, told me not to be afraid, I answered him by saying, “I am frightened because this terrible place is painful to my eyes, this place, the Prison House of the Angels, detained here forever, is unbelievable.’&lt;br /&gt;  Then Serr’el said, “There are corners of this area that are beautiful, deeper into the created area of the Lord, souls of children and people gather in many corners of these beautiful sites.”&lt;br /&gt;     I think he was trying to take my mind off the horror I was seeing.  I saw a face coming from the mountains of stars and sea of fire.  The person’s face was huge, his mouth was stretched to its limits, and his eyes were as wide as they could be, fire all about him.  He looked frozen in a fire that could not consume him, only torment him.  Terror was in his eyes. There was garnishing of teeth. &lt;br /&gt;    I took a deep breath, and said, “Is that the Hawk, the Eye of the Sun?”&lt;br /&gt;    No one answered me, and like a wind sweeping away the loose leaves on a tree I was sailing in a numb trance back through a medium of space, but this time when I closed my eyes I could not open them again.  And when I did, about a minute later, I was in my backyard in Yort, with Serr’el.  My mother was looking out the window as if in surprise, almost stunned. &lt;br /&gt;    “Where did you come from Sinned?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;    She could not see Serr’el, for when she quickened her step to reach me, and hug me, she said I simple appeared like a ghost. Then she asked if demons were at work with me.  I told her no, it was with a holy angel who took me on a trip, a very long, long trip past the moon and stars.  Serr’el then vanished after assuring himself I was fine.&lt;br /&gt;    “You must be hungry,” said my mother, like all mothers, possible thinking I had a little too much too drink and: not questioning anything beyond this, in fear she would not like the response, only wanting to know all was well. And I assured her it was.&lt;br /&gt;    That evening my father came home and I told him about my journey.  His advice was to abandon this quest as soon as possible in fear the demons would terrorize us. Or our household that is, saying:&lt;br /&gt;     “The demigods are not interested in winning a war, only terrorizing a society so they can select a dictator and don’t have to fight a war.”  &lt;br /&gt;     It made sense to me what he said, and so I told him I was going to see the priest tomorrow and give him the name.  But my father said something that haunted me, similar to Serr’el had said before.  &lt;br /&gt;    He said:&lt;br /&gt;    “Let your conscience be your guide, and to think hard on this issue of sharing such information with the Priest.  That when you create suspense out of this story of the lost demigod, or cussed angelic-renegade, you may create a hero of sorts, and others may leave the good temple to join the bad.  And those who are not sure what temple to go to may select the wrong one because you create curiosity.  Many men have been worshiped as gods because of false tales created by other men. And men are not gods, nor are demon.”&lt;br /&gt;     He made sense again as always, and as I laid down that night in my bed, my mind was spinning, spiraling, trying to compartmentalize, and weight everything.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dreaming&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As I was drifting into a deep, unfathomable, yawning sleep, my mind went back to some of the tales, sagas, my father used to tell me as a kid, my real father that is.  Especially about the Wetlands [England] to the North, he said it was once the land of glaciers and bones, some 5,000 to 8,000 years ago.  But I do not think it was that long when the glaciers were last unseen in that area, for it has been said the northern part of Atlantis, at one time had huge icebergs drifting onto its coastal island areas. &lt;br /&gt;     But what I know as truth to be is this--: bones, yes bones, many of our old-times, old soldiers brought back bones, yes, and their ancestors brought back bones also from this land, the Wetlands; and still some of the old soldiers have them in their homes.  Even some have and still are used   to support their beds, the big bones that are from the mammoths, the huge looking elephants. Other poor-quality bones, skeletons were used for tools, especially in the farm lands outside of Yort; I have seen many of them myself. I had asked my grandfather what happened to all these creatures, and he said: disease, plagues, rabies, anthrax, and simply sickness.    &lt;br /&gt;     But my father said it was a shock wave from Marduk’s horses when they get wild that killed them.  They, the horses stomp the heavens, and make the earth shake.  My father believes in the One God, but he also believes Marduk has special powers, and is some kind of demigod, which we all know he is; put another way, he’s a hybrid from the angelic race of long ago.&lt;br /&gt;     All of a sudden a big cat came into my dream, it was that Marsupial lion seen when I was a kid walking with my grandfather by the forest.  They are extinct I think now.  I have never seen one since.   It really scared me.  Grandpa pulled me by the ear, as so to let me know to shut up, and let him handle it.  It was his way of control I think.  I just stood there froze as he walked in a circle around the cat; resembling two cocks ready to fight.  The cat, which looked more like a saber-tooth-jaguar,  had a big face, with long claws, and small pin pointing eyes [maybe a left over from the time when these big cats almost ruled the world, when they would kill and eat, men and giants]; for the most part, the cat had a short husky body, but strong.  Grandpa had a chain in his hand, as the cat moved in a circling motion—a big chain in his hand—it, it stopped, and so did grandpa, then the cat leaped in the air, all 180-lbs of it, at me, as to bite me, claw me, eat me I suppose, and grandpa let go of the chain, and it twisted around the cats thick neck, as thick as my shoulder bones.  The cat jumped in the air choking, and when it dropped to the ground again, it was like a mouse trying to chase its tail, when in reality it was trying to loosen the chain so it could stop choking, and it did succeed in doing so, --it then ran away from us, with the chain falling behind it, never to return. &lt;br /&gt;    What a dream, get me out of this.   I now seem to be back with my dad, and his friends.  They are talking about the Wetlands again [England]. Close by where they were with a brigade of soldiers, during a war they had in Germania.  They are talking about the graves of young women buried deep in the peat bogs. This is a land of mystery; I will surely have to go there someday, I hope so.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Seven&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Testament &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I knew I was only twenty years old.  A loner of sorts, one might say, not that I didn’t like people, you got to like people if you are in the military, because that is all that is around you, night and day, people, people and more people; also I was a fighter, and an adventurous, but I loved my God, and I guess on one hand I felt special because He allowed me to have this experience, but I think I was wise enough to not belabor it.  I hope so. For with gifts, one must have wisdom to guide himself, least he think himself a god and carelessly find himself in deep trouble.  And I do not.   For I had heard from my military commander once, pride comes before destruction, and that is what brought many a nation to its knees.  And so what was right I asked myself, that being: if I did not give the priest the name, I would not get my gold, and the Tiamat and her son would be very angry to say the least.  On the other hand, if I did, would I be the blame for souls lost in some kind of prison of fire in the future because of my actions [?] A rhetorical question, possible if I had the answer; allowing some of our people to worship a renegade  angelic god who is imprisoned in a  lake of fire in some far off corner of the Universe seems hilarious if not down right  brainless, and so I tossed and turned while sorting this out in my semi sleeping stage, and dreams.&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;    “Wake up Sinned, the priest from the Lost Temple is here to see you.  He heard you were back and wants to talk to you.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Have him wait in the back yard,” I told my mother.&lt;br /&gt;     Boy, I thought,  it didn’t take long for the word to get out that I was back and I wonder, does he really feel I have the answer, if so, why, I’m just a young soldier, --many unseen powers at work.&lt;br /&gt;    As I walked through the house to the back, there he sat on our stone chairs by two orange trees my father and I planted when I was quite young.&lt;br /&gt;     “Ecnal, how are you,” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;     “The Tiamat told me you got some information for me.”&lt;br /&gt;     “How did she find this out?” &lt;br /&gt;     “She heard it from some echoes that seemed to come across her ears.  She heard you had taken a journey and was sure you found out the name of the Lost High Angel.”&lt;br /&gt;      I took a deep breath, saying, “I did find out something, but not exactly what you may want to know.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Tell me; tell me please, I have gold.”  &lt;br /&gt;    “He is in some kind of heavenly fire being consumed by it as a punishment by the Lord, God of all the Universe, I seen him crying in pain and in terror.”&lt;br /&gt;    “I do not believe this,” said the priest, almost in torment himself, eyes like bubbles open wide sticking out as if to bite me, then he adding, &lt;br /&gt;     “You say this to build up your own God only.  I knew something like this would happen.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Then you are unwilling to pay me the money, “I replied.&lt;br /&gt;    “Yes,” he said, “I want his name,” he added.&lt;br /&gt;    “I will give more information, but I do not have his name, and you are right, the face I seen might not have been his, but I do have one piece of information you would like.”&lt;br /&gt;    “I will give you one time your weight in gold for that information, but not 100, unless you have his name.”&lt;br /&gt;    I agreed to it: saying in essence, to let me see the gold. Then I added: I didn’t need to see the gold, I had already agreed to give it to the Tiamat, and so give it to her yourself, I requested, and repeated.&lt;br /&gt;    “The location of your god’s palace is by seven stars, which are aflame, in a mountain of fire; this is where he lives with his army of angelic followers. He is on the other side of the Universe.”   &lt;br /&gt;    I figured this would not create or destroy anything; it was my way of washing my hands of this, and being responsible for future souls that might have been shifted over to their temple by my information; that is to say, by giving the name, in consequence, I had come to the conclusion, that if he remained with no name, he was, and would remain a part the windless imagination of a few priests, and time would bury  that also.&lt;br /&gt;    Said the priest, “I think you know more than what you are saying, and why you do not tell me is beyond me, for I can reward you greatly, but let it be as you say,” and he left my house.&lt;br /&gt;    Serr’el then materialized, my mother was looking out the window, she put her hand over her mouth again in astonishment, and this time she could see him, thus, if she didn’t believe me before, she did now.  He smiled at me, and disappeared. Possible I had done the right thing.  I don’t, I’ll never be sure, I only done what I felt was right, and one must live with that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mother in the Window&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My father once told me that: “This century, the one we live in now, you live from breath to breath, never knowing when the next one will be, or if it will be.” &lt;br /&gt;    I think now I was starting to understand what he really meant, that even if you hid you were still a part of it. The only difference is, if you don’t hide, you can make some kind of an impact within it, “If only people would try,” he’d say, they’d find out what miracles are made of.  And so I am growing. You must be involved with life I suppose to change it.  Some of my soldiers I’m in charge of, do not want rank because they are satisfied being a lower grade. I wasn’t quite sure why. But now maybe I do know, maybe they were afraid to open the door of their comfort zone and loose it.  Giving orders    makes one accountable, makes one  take responsibility, as I said, I am learning, their way I suppose; by remaining a low rank,  they can always complain about the food,  the duties, and the money, you know, everything, this way, and they do.  And I guess they will continue to, it is part of the nature of that mindset.  But the way I feel, or think, is not quite on that order, I look at it from a different perspective, with few other dimensions involved; that is to say, without rank, you can’t change anything really—you just follow: and with rank comes more money, and of course more responsibility, and possible more rights. Another way of looking at it might be, I had to march twenty to thirty miles a day anyhow, so why not make more money for the march, what’s the difference: I am young; therefore I can fall on my face a few times, still get up, and have time to learn not to repeat myself, so this is the time of my life to make mistake, I do feel with rank,  the higher-ups expect less mistakes, therefore, it tells me they want the right to make more mistakes. I should clarify, the higher-ups simply do not expect me to continue to make the same mistakes, and I don’t, but fall I will on occasions.  My Commander told me in essence:  the only one that doesn’t fall, and make mistakes is the one normally sleeping and God will not help either, something like that. &lt;br /&gt;     I want to be a good soldier and travel, have things, but I know things are only things, and again I must paraphrase my Commander that says to all of us: you have to select what you want to do with the time given to you.  &lt;br /&gt;     On another thought, who could ever expect to experience a journey like I just had? That makes me thing: maybe I made some good choices in the past.  It goes to show you, you just do not know what the Great Man in the heavens has in store for you. Everyone tells me to find a woman, settle down, and have a family, everyone except my father that is. He said in a poetic verse once: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There is a secret that lies beneath those leaves that falls from those trees  onto the ground, and if you want to know their secret-truth, you must go beneath them, ask them to tell you if they will, ’why does man crave  women so much, to the point of becoming ill?’ Said the leaves unto the stranger, a scholarly lad like you, ‘man was always ill.’”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My father once said that God can see through the thick of the forest, not like us whom can hardly see the forest standing right in front of us; and in a like manner, we can only see the entrance to Yort when we are but some 500-feet from it. I guess what he was really saying is the whole world can be fooled for what lies beyond.  My mother she doesn’t ever say much.  But she doesn’t have to her expressions say it all. I think us in the household, and her friends have learned to read her expressions well, that is, in particular, her eyes, her walk, and her hands.  They all tell a story, they all say something.  I think she is cleverer than my dad [stepfather], you know, smarter, or call it witty, in many ways, like a panther.  She can look at you and disarm, or neutralize you in a minute.  Where as dad, he is like an ox, stubborn, immovable at times, and you kind of know what is coming, and usually can get out of the way.  But mom, when she has you, I mean really has you, you find yourself in a corner, you can’t squirm anywhere either, it is like an invisible tiger got you by the tail.  God sure made us men and women different.  Dad says all women are odd, and mom says all guys are weird, I think we are all on some kind of dissimilar moon sometimes, and I am glad God made us different.  It goes to show he has humor, I think.&lt;br /&gt;    As I walked through the house, my mother’s eyes followed me slowly, carefully like they were being dragged on/by my shadow, she had a smile on her face, a half smile that is, the other half I think was a grin, at the same time-- she was cleaning the kitchen walls.  She was proud of me being a soldier I knew. Maybe mothers like to look at their sons, see what they produced, I don’t know. I kind of felt funny, as if I wanted to say, and I halfway did: ‘Anything wrong?’ and she nonchalantly replied, ‘no, just looking.’ Oh well, be that as it may, I loved her…&lt;br /&gt;     as I got to the front porch door way, I looked behind me, she was still looking, as if she was sizing me up, but I knew better, she was looking at me as if it could be my last day on earth, or hers.  She once told me to cherish each day, that man or woman had no claim on life, it was the Creator’s mind that allowed us to live or die, and so use these numbered days as if it was your last.  I would miss her should she die, you are so used to that person being there, was always there, and then gone, it would be hard for me I knew, when she’d pass on.  I was not ready for it, not now, not this year, but then I said that every year of my life.  I pray God will let her live longer, and when he does take her, he reads my hear, my soul, my character so I can deal with it; and in a like manner, the same for her, for if I was to die first, it would be pure panic on her part.  I guess I’d rather die first I think, and then I would not have to go through a trauma of dealing with her death.&lt;br /&gt;    “Hello Son,” said my stepfather as she leaned against the doorway.  The sun was starting to bake the streets now; somehow I could always feel the rays of the heat bounce from the streets right onto our porch.  I think you could cook an egg on the street at midday, especially now in the summer.  It got as hot as boiling water some days.  Sometimes even, the sun seemed too had lost its orbit and fell right on top of Yort.   But our house had good cross ventilation, with its door ways and halls and windows.  We had two windows in the roof also.&lt;br /&gt;    “Haw dad,” I mumbled, “How about a walk down the cannel way, by the orange trees.” My real father and I planted them when I was about 10-years ago.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Sure son lets go.”&lt;br /&gt;    My stepfather jumped up and we started to walk.  Mother was now looking out their bedroom window with a soft smile, dad didn’t notice.  I got thinking, maybe all there is to life is work, a husband or wife, and children, work and prayer which is really a conversation with God.  I don’t mean to exclude love or other things, and of course, the priests, I guess that is all there is though.  But you know, in general, maybe that is what life is all about, family, people and friends.  And like a puff of smoke we are gone.  And so we try somehow to make more of it by ‘controlling’ others, everything, by wanting to takes God’s place. I, for myself, simply liked being Sinned.&lt;br /&gt;     I don’t think I will ever marry; I want to see too much, do too much.  I do not want to leave behind tears and spend a life raising kids who will turn on you and hate you for the other half of your life.  I was lucky; I had a father and mother that never did turn on me, and any sisters or brothers to bother me.  And even though a father had a right to stone his son to death if he was insolent to him, that is, even in the slightest way, a tiny example might be, if he refused to do something, or he’d call his father a bad name, or he’d refused to work, in all cases they were punishable by death,  and I think I was guilty of them all during my teens, but only slightly never to a point of shaming my parents in front of anyone, if I would have, I might have killed myself.  Oh, he [he: being my stepfather] kicked me in the ass once and a few times grabbed me by my shoulders and shook some good judgment into me.  But he never hurt me.  Or for that matter called me names.  I’m not sure how a father is suppose to act, I guess we do not get any lessons in fatherhood, other than watching our own fathers, but I think he did the best he could under the circumstance, at the time.  Like he told me in so many words--: he made his choices and decisions and was willing to live with them as I would have to do someday; --he told me not to live other people’s choices: that if a man could control you, that is exactly what he would do, but it would most likely be to his advantage.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Eight&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Revenge&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jealousy and envy comes in many forms, and I heard the Tiamat was given information that I was to get my weight in gold, and that I had given it up to the Tiamat because of our deal. But I also heard the Tiamat was not satisfied, and was asking for one hundred-times my weight in gold from the Lost Temple priests:&lt;br /&gt;      Saying, “If Sinned gave it up, it belongs to me, all 100-times his weight.” The priest refused, and the Tiamat told him he hand it over within 24-hours, or to get busy praying  to his dead god and hope he’d protect him because she’d be back to collect in full, and if he didn’t give her the gold, she would have him join his dead god wherever he was.  My stepfather told me not to get involved, that there was still hatred between the Tiamat and our household for my father stealing the Mesopotamia Stone. I agreed to keep my distance.&lt;br /&gt;    I had used up forty-five days of my ninety-day leave. I guess for whatever reasons I had, I wanted to see what would happen with the Tiamat, the gold, and the Temple Priest, and as I walked over to the Lost Temple, the following night, I saw the Tiamat walking past her temple on her way to the Lost Temple also.  I was quite a distance from her but she sensed I was nearby and glimpsed my way, kind of from the side of her eye.  Her sons, the Werewolf, and the First Born, also Untamable were present, but I couldn’t see Untamable clear, he was to her right.  As I got to the temple site over one hundred-people were standing around as if there were going to be a fight, or some kind of event.  I stood about fifty-feet from the crowd, which was about seventy-feet from the priest.  There was a dragging-black-silhouette over the area &lt;br /&gt;     “Priest, I am here for you, come out,” said the Tiamat with her ugly grin.  &lt;br /&gt;    As the Tiamat stood outside the temple’s huge stone walls, some three feet thick, she continued to yell, holler, and almost scream.  But she would not go in.  Not sure, but I think there was some kind of rule on entering another temple, almost sacrilegious, almost as if one might be cursed, subject to some kind of horrific-consequences upon doing so; I think it had to do with, giving your god status to the other god.  Something akin to that, and so none of them ever entered another’s temple, in any kind of harsh manner, or for that matter, I simply just never saw one enter another’s for any reason.  But I doubt she could have fit into this one, she was too huge.  This temple was not like hers with big pillars in front, and a stairway, and a massive back structure.  This one was built like the cave people I heard of in the old days, out of massive big blocks of cut stone; one put on top of the other, and an underground structure built, like a cave—with short tunnels and other cavities in them [separate rooms]; some of these stones were weighting over 50-tons.&lt;br /&gt;    The Tiamat was mad, angrier than a hornets nest, and as nutty as well,   as she jumped on top of the temple structure, and continued to jump and up and down on its platform-stone that stretched from side to side as a room, the temple that was underneath it; she was laughing, at the same time you could tell she was amused as she portrayed that grimes on her face in place of a smile. She was actually somewhat comic, if it wasn’t so serious, plus, she added her hissing like a snake to the drama. But it wouldn’t break, the stone was too thick. Then when she jumped off it, her massive hands which were the size of a person’s head, pushed upward along side the corner of the ceiling stone with both of her powerful hands which must have been all of 50+-tons, and pushed it off its two other supporting stone-walls, it slid to the side with a thump that shook the nearby area where the one hundred or so, citizens were standing, watching, and now: holding their breaths.  Then she jumped on the two thick stone-walls, a foot on each three-foot thick supporting structures, and like a bird picking a fish out of the water, she plucked the old priest out of his temple.  She opened her mouth, and stuck his head in it—as if he was a fly, and with a jerk and twist, his head, it came off, and she swallowed it whole, then ripping his arms off from the shoulders she threw the carcass in the air, as its blood spurted all over the bystanders, and I again I must say, the carcass of the old man was pouring out all over the ground.  Throughout this ordeal, this tragedy of sorts, she was laughing and farting, and burping, as if nothing was wrong except for a little drunken behavior, after dinner.&lt;br /&gt;     As she turned about, she yellowed to me:&lt;br /&gt;      “Sinned, tell your stepfather someday I will meet him, and eat him, and take that stone back from your temple;”  having said that, she walked away like a massive giant bull that had just killed its marauder, as if he was the intruder. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Nine&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Map&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After things had calmed down, the rubbish of the temple was all about, and the crowd gone, the older of the three priest was there, in a section of the temple, a cavity, alone, or I suppose I should both were huddled now, in a corner, freighted to death. I think there might have been another priest, he ran reminiscent of jackrabbit, to safety after seeing the Tiamat eat his comrade I suppose he’d return later.  But none the less, his body parts [the old priest the Tiamat had killed] were sill lying about, and the smell of death reeked from him.  His blood stained the ruins, for it had spurted everywhere.  This temple was older than Yort itself I do believe.  As far as adventures go, I had enough for a while, this was worse than going to war, I just wanted to look about, since I was here already [dust approaching]. As far as my leave went  I had  still enough time on my hands where I could rest, see my family before going back to the military life, and see this situation through to its end, for it was not ended for me, not yet anyhow. It is funny how we try to put things back together after a tragedy.  As if it has never happened, but you got to go ahead.  Don’t look back.  &lt;br /&gt;     As I jumped up on the boulders, not quite like the giant Tiamat, I had to actually climb on the slap-stone she pushed to the side, climb up on that first, then I jumped down into the temple area itself, where the priest was pulled out of.  It was dark and chilled in the tunnel.  But without the roof the sun was creeping around some corners. I got on my hands and knees and crawled down a passage, one  down deeper into the guts of this tomb like temple, all  made of great stones and by the looks of things simply dirt for a floor, except where it looked like the priests may have slept—a larger area I had come upon—where there  were some rugs on each side of the temple floors leading to the edge of the walls.  I walked down about thirty-feet more to another room, the ceiling above me looked like wooden beams about a foot thick, and earth being above that,  covered by the earth and grass above the temple, possible where some of the citizens were standing and watching the drama unfold; as I tried to stand up, it was only five feet tall, so  I had to lean my body forward, walk with an arch, it got to about two feet as I walked back farther, and I had to get on all fours and crawl through the remaining tunnel attached to this room, another thirty-feet, then I got into a big, huge room: a chamber&lt;br /&gt;     As I looked about the chamber, the floor was made from one huge granite stone, I’d say a good eighty-ton; the ceiling was about 12-feet high, and in the center of the chamber was an altar, a grave stone of sorts that covered a coffin. It reminded me of the inner chamber of the [Khafra]   Pyramid in Egypt, but this one being four times its size; --my stepfather told me about it many times, for he was in it.  Matter of fact, he brought back a piece of the stone-door, a secret door, that lead to a secret entrance. &lt;br /&gt;     Now I moved the stone to the right, and then, and there I saw some huge, massive bones.  My body shook, trembled with excitement, as if it was being traumatized, as if I had seen the being that shelled these bones at one time—The Hawk [?]  then that face, I seen that face, as if I was having a vision, a dream with my eyes open, that being in the Prison of the Angels, it  came to me—that face out of nowhere.  As I examined the huge bones, there were writings on them, carved into them.  &lt;br /&gt;     As I checked them out,--intently scrutinizing them from top to bottom, such as the: shoulder bones, arms, skull and half the ribs where were all laying by one another, I allowed myself to calm down by sucking in some air to my stomach, and letting it out slowly.   And so, I took them, rapping them into a rug that was lying on top of a big rug that covered the room, and fought my way out of this godforsaken tomb of tombs, its, the bones that is, last resting place.&lt;br /&gt;     As I got to the top, or back to the top of the temple, the sun was going down, a storm was coming in I could see, for the clouds were getting very dark, as if the Tiamat had did some magic to bring about a feast with the storms permission.  She was the goddess of the sea and her powers were many I expect. This might have been possible.  I didn’t want to leave the other priests there huddled like to cubs trying to protect one another, but I did, they’d pull themselves together tomorrow, I’m sure they would; or die right there.&lt;br /&gt;    When I got home I went right into my bedroom, put the wound-folded rug with the bones in it, on the floor and examined the bones more closely.  There were many figures on them, languages I have never seen before, and I say languages because it looked to me there were a few different kinds.  Perhaps it was from their long lost civilization, they called the: “The First.”  I wish I would have found the gold, but I got these old bones instead. And neither I nor the Tiamat got the gold, and I doubt the priests were will at this point to give it up.&lt;br /&gt;    I asked my stepfather to come in my room and look at them, give me his advice on the matter, and he did.  He did not like the idea we had the bones in the house in the first place, thinking they may be cursed, but he allowed me to keep them there, I think he felt, the house had belonged to my first father, my biological father, and he might be overstepping his values by stopping this, values only in the sense he inherited the house when he married my mother. Furthermore, I was a man now, and responsible for my actions, and he tried to be the good father, plus, take the place of the father I had lost, and try hard he did, and was all one could expect from a stepfather.  He was always trying his best, even to be a good husband.  Not sure if he ever got what he wanted out of life to be quite honest, but being a soldier, he was lucky to be alive at a ripe old age. But I guess all I ever thought of him wanting was my mother, and a pension, a place to sleep, and a few people to love him, and he seemed to have found that.  I seem to want more, always wanted a deeper relationship with my God, wanted to travel, to be right possible, or at least to have said at one time I was. But I was still young, who knows what will come in the future.   Maybe he found out there is no more, no more than what he had, and if some one like me thought there was  more, the only way to prove there wasn’t was to live it, and so he stepped out of my life-light, sort of speaking, and allowed me to test life out for myself.  He never got glory from Yort, not the grandeur my first father got when he and the king stole the Great Stone, the one the Tiamat was still mad about, but he got respect from everyone, everyone at Yort that is.  Not the world like the King, and that was our world of course, and possible I wanted that also—I’m not sure, not yet anyway.  I, on the other hand, wanted the world maybe to know about me too much. How foolish young people can be, yes, I call myself that, for I possible am.  I think I will be lucky to simply get what my father has, or had.  I think glory will cost much more than my mind realizes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Ten&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lemuria and Atlantis&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The old bones laid on my bedroom floor for a week now, a week  before my stepfather had requested three of his friends, scholars of sorts, one from the library, one from the School of Study and Scripture, and one of the priesthood,  from the Lost Temple, who was for the most part, unemployed, with no temple. He brought these people into my bedroom and asked them to study the bones with all the writings on them, in order so we could plan on what do to next with them, for we couldn’t  make heads or tails out of them. The priest said he knew some of the legend behind the bones, but some of the writings were written in Eyepytona hydrographs, and on another section of the bones was writings of an Indo-European language, and still there was a Basque style of writing on them: hence,  a tri-multi language used together. &lt;br /&gt;     My mother   brought wine in the room for everyone to drink, as they sat down around my bed holding the bones, examining and trying to translate them.&lt;br /&gt;     Said the Historian who was the Librarian:&lt;br /&gt;     “This bone is about 2400-years old, which makes it around the time of Atlantis, and that cultured and passive land called Lemuria, yes, yes, yes, this one bone tells of how the angelic beings called the Watchers knew the angels of the first world, the ones before them,--yes they knew of them, and very I think, especially not any first names I’d guess.”  [With an undertone of sadness he continued.] “These bones are from a prince of one of these two lands, Atlantis or Lemuria [Lemuria being for the most part, the Pacific Region].  For this one prince, lets say from Atlantis, met with another prince form Lemuria, which was in essence, was more ancient than they were, they met  in a land across from their land, which was the size of Asia Minor twice, an island beyond the Pillars of Hercules, to joined in talks, culture exchanges one might add.  I think this Lemuria was trying to do some missionary work with the elite of Atlantis, for they were known as the mighty power of its day, liken to Yort is today.  The islands near their boarders were part of their empire and it tells about the women there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    The school professor then said, &lt;br /&gt;     “By the looks of things, on his skull, I read he had a fairly large and pointed head, possible red hair, like the Atlantians, so I concur with our Historian, also, he was a slender soldier, about 6-feet tall, like our ancient ancestors, the Cro-Magnon man.  This person had light colored eyes that slanted, as if he were asleep—as if there was a perfect rest; --again, characteristics of the old Atlantis culture I do believe. It gives a date of the foundation to the island nation as being 3,400-years ago, or there about; and that it ruled for 1,000-years, again, there about.”&lt;br /&gt;     Said my dad, “What did they want?”&lt;br /&gt;     Said the teacher, master of the school, &lt;br /&gt;     “You might say: to rule the world, and then again, you might say to be the main architects of the world,” reminiscent of the Angelic Beings we know now to be in the Prison House of the Angels; for they wanted to rule the Universe also.” Thence he passed his eyes to the priest.&lt;br /&gt;     Said the priest, &lt;br /&gt;     “I know some of the story of Atlantis and Lemuria, I memorized it as a kid, and these two shoulder bones I hold now with both hands, of this creature, or godlike figure, tells me much—it is like a letter you might say.  Let me explain [with a strange crudity]: it seems there was one of these Watcher beings, or possible two, one called Azaz’el, another Semyaz, who ruled the other angelic beings, or Watchers.  There was another angelic being also involved, called Poseidon—of which I have heard of this ruler before—he  was given this large island now know as Atlantis to rule over, but at the time it was simply a big island with forests and mountains on it, and native women, in which he married one.  It was not at the time, what it would become in the future, the  Yort of yesteryear; in any case, the bones explain he was given dominion, and took high-bred dominance…over all of it, and the god of in the sea came to help him build the foundation [possible the Tiamat], as well as the Titans. I think this one word for the god of the sea is Lucifer or the Tiamat, I am not sure.  If so, it’s possible this is the very one,  the one that is in the forest temple, but for some reason that is hard to believe—I mean,  he also has a throne in the ancient city of Pergamum? So I hear, and how could be back so long ago, and we have just heard bout him in the not so far past. Plus, he doesn’t seem to be all that anxious to rule.  Oh well, oh well, let me continue.  They built the foundations of Atlantis, as strange as it may seem, and the angels married flesh and blood, and he named the girl, girl-Atlas, after his island-nation-city.   The empire was built with alternating rings of land and water.  The structures were made of nothing holding them together, a marvel of work I’d say, and of a well cultured, Architectural mind.   And let me add, they ruled most of the Mediterranean, and became acquainted with the island peoples of Lemuria, as I know I am repeating myself [Pacific Ocean area, and Mesoamerica].&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Eleventh&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Lost Civilizations&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For over a week these three men came back to meet with my father and me over the bones: talking, conversing, chatting, having a discussion over, and over, concerning the bones; groping about what they meant after they said what they thought.  I was myself intrigued to be with such noble and worldly minds. I cold see in their great minds doors open and shut, as they huddled together, and separated for lunch, and gathered back in their corner by the bones. About all I got out of it to be honest, I mean as an ending thought was: it is thus that, life is better-sweet. On the more practical side of my learning, I had learned that the rulers of Atlantis could never find the Prison House of the Angels, in which the Watchers were hoping they could find it with their technology.  &lt;br /&gt;    The Librarian was most interested in the way the Atlantians looked and dressed, I think, to see if he had any traits as to include himself to such an ancient esteem group of beings, as the group seemed to consider it existence to be; saying: they must of have wore a head bands from the sea-rams, some kind of bird that rams into the sea and gets his prey, the fish.  Culture was not my thing I wanted to know his battle gear.  And they told me he had at one time a breast plate of copper, that although he was a warrior prince, he was also a priest after the knowledge of Lemuria, who they claimed had mystic powers, which were greater than their technology. The South Pacific people, so my father claimed, simply did not use it in fear it would harm others. They were clean shaven I was also told, which I thought was smart for a warrior people, because the enemy can’t grab your hair during battle. In addition, I learned they were slender like the Greeks, dressed like the people on the island of Crete, and yet they lived in a world of their own, the Atlantians that is.  They knew very little of the outside world, which was not really theirs.  There seems to be only two worlds in their minds, theirs and the others.    And possible that is all there was, that is to say, worth speaking about.&lt;br /&gt;     Lemuria’s people had a prophet of sorts, and the prince wanted to meet him; and he had gone to a land called the Yucatan to meet him. It was on this journey the sum of all things came to an end. And although my father had started the story, and the priest was finishing it, the priest would not tell anymore, and my father did not know anymore—But I think  he knew more; we only tell what we are comfortable with.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     The Island of Easter, which one of the wise men had said, was on the other side of the world with some  forty-foot stone statues, gods in stone he called them, weighing up to 90-tons or more. He claimed they were erected by these same people of Lemuria by way of some kind of antigravity and sound devise: this discussion went on for a very long time, to see if this god-warrior was part of the group.  The prophet of LEMURIA knew of this power, and could harness it, when he wanted to. Atlantis was in fear of him somewhat, but the  prophet was a holy man, as the prince indicated, and Atlantis knew, thus, Atlantis would allow them to make a first strike only because they knew they would not, and since  they were battling it out in many other areas did not want to fight without a sure win.&lt;br /&gt;Although I do believe they would be preemptive if it was in their favor.          &lt;br /&gt;      One thing strange came out of all this, that is:  the priest kind of said it in a round about way, that the folks of Atlantis’ resembled the true men of Yort. That at one time the residue of the great city and Island of Atlantis was thrown all about the sea area in some kind of great upheaval of the earth, and the whole world felt it.  And Yort got its share of disaster at this time.  It was in our blood line, Atlantis that is, or so it was coming to be the longer I listened. The priest was confused though. As I believe he was making every one else &lt;br /&gt;     As the discussion was dying down, they [the group] wanted me to put the bones into safe keeping, and so I handed them over to the priest, since I took them out of his temple. But for me this was not the end of this road, oh now, it was still to be traveled on a little bit.  For I know, somehow I knew,  the Greeks had some of our blood in them, as did Italy and Spain, and if we had blood from Atlantis or even Lemuria, who are we then, is this why Yort seemed always plagued with the war cry, it very well could be.  For I was learning the blood of Atlantis was strong, as was the blood of the Natives of Lemuria, pure; as was our mixture of blood haunting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twelve&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The She Ocean &lt;br /&gt;[Pergamum – Asia Minor]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Week Later&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As I entered the city fortress of Pergamum, I went to the summit of the Acropolis crowded with public buildings between the market area to the South, and the Royal Gardens to the North, there was an altar to some mysterious god, and a great hexagonal style Doric Temple toward the East.  Its theater and terrace were on the west side of these fortifications, where I was.  A library was visible to the north, the residential area way below and beyond the Acropolis. I could see everything from where I was; especially the amphitheatre, where I’m sure lectures and possible a small circus of entertainers once gathered, and will again one day.&lt;br /&gt;      Shortly thereafter I found myself standing on the highest part of a hill over looking a Coliseum of sorts, larger than the amphitheatre; the arena, a half moon stadium, maybe could hold 3,000 listeners.  I sat down just staring at the center of it. I noticed a podium in the center of the platform where people gave their speeches. I was wondering where the seer was, I had some questions I needed answered. I think my youth was pushing me inside my guts to get the answers, so much so, as you can see, I have traveled a long way to be here: I am realizing I have little patience. &lt;br /&gt;     I didn’t want to wait a life time to find out the mysteries of life. Said I to myself: I wonder if she really knew hidden things, secrets; you know, knowledge no one else knew--: I needed answers, and so I left Yort—a trifle confused, but here I am, at a place one of the priests said the demigod or angelic being, the one called Lucifer, has his throne room, what was I getting into [?] I knew this demigod of sorts had a temple outside of Yort in the forest, somewhere in the forest no one seemed to really know where, but now I was in his backyard—figuratively speaking, his home away from home. &lt;br /&gt;     And here I am, this was his throne, a decaying temple site of sorts, but it had its majesty to it; I guess. Another thing I heard was that he was born in a temple in this city amongst all these broken down pillars:  now  called Pergamum, not all that far from our city, to be quite honest. &lt;br /&gt;    I didn’t want to talk to him, or even run into him for the most part, but rather I’d like to meet that certain seer I heard about, you know, the “She Ocean,” the priestess of something—maybe this is her something, perhaps this temple site.  I was told she was captivating, most beautiful, and under her beauty were five-hundred years of diseased blood, and 10,000-years of wisdom, of which she got most of it from Seth, otherwise known as Set. It had taken me four-days on horseback to reach this crumbling temple city—crumbling as if it was a decaying carcass.  It looked like it had been abandoned a thousand years ago, but again I repeat, some towering pillars are still standing, scattered about though. Some huge marble stones lay piled here and there, as if they had been misplaced. I could tell at one time it had grandness to it.    &lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;Then overlooking the edge of the temple mound as I had walked back up the steps to get a better view of the surrounding area, I saw standing at the bottom of the Coliseum area  a lovely lady walking out to a podium stand, she came  from behind a half standing pillar.  It was her, yes, yes, oh yes, the: She Ocean.  “Yes,” I said to my me, standing like an artful statue high above the coliseum looking down like a bird from a tree, ‘twas her artful movements that tranquilized me for the moment, “yes,” said a second time, again I speak to myself for she can not hear me, unless my whisper sends an echo to her ears.  “Yes, oh yes, she is a lovely creature, to say the least.”  “My compatriot’s,” I can just hear the orator speaking to the crowds of people in this coliseum a 100-years ago, or 1000-years ago.  But her beauty at this moment overshadows that thought, the orator can sleep; let me gaze upon her from up high.&lt;br /&gt;    [Meditative] she stood stone-still looking, past all the marble coliseum seats to the top of the hill where Sinned stood, as his eyes leaped down upon her.]  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;    --As I started walking down the steps again, towards her, reaching the bottom in about three minutes, I came within 15-feet of her, she had long black-pearl hair that swayed around her rounded face, and deep-dark eyes. I got closer, just a little closer; -- she was naked from the top of her ribcage to about two inches below her belly button. The lower part of her body had only a white sheet covering her.  Now I knew how men lost control, it was mans nature to be adaptive to one another, not to the opposite sex, there was no way to adjust, my stomach was aching, and I knew if I talked I’d stutter. &lt;br /&gt;    I was now within ten-feet of her, and hoping to get closer; who can understand such creatures of desire, except dogs, witches and sears themselves.  She was captivating, and paralyzing all at the same time. In front of her a storm was starting to fill my insides, I was getting a taste of desire, and she knew it...&lt;br /&gt;    “Hello stranger, or should I say, Sinned,” she said with a modest aloofness to her radiating sexuality she new she was magnetically transferring to me, if there is such a thing; --and with wet lips:  looking straight at my lips, which were drying up for some odd reason, again she seemed to disarm me with her body and beauty.  &lt;br /&gt;    “My name is Sinned, and I heard you were very wise, I guess you knowing my name confirms some of that.  But I came here in hopes I could put to rest some questions,” I added for my own minds rest: I got it out, how did I do that without grabbing her and right then and there putting my mouth onto hers.  She had a slight smile around them pretty semi puffed up lips—a smile that said she liked the situation, and possible me, that is, more so than what she had anticipated.  The good things in life I have learned sometimes are predictable, such as this fresh-faced enchanting female.&lt;br /&gt;    “I know Sinned, I have seen it in the waters,” she explained.&lt;br /&gt;    “The water,” I said surprisingly.&lt;br /&gt;    “Yes, I keep it by my bed, it is like a mirror, and I can see things, as if they were already written down, or in the present, mostly in the present my dear young warrior.”  She looked older than me, and I didn’t take that as an insult, and  I didn’t feel she gave it as one, for she looked in her early 20’s, but god-forbid, should I ask her to confirm her age, and if her flesh was to show it, I’d run faster than a hundred horses any which-way.&lt;br /&gt;    “Wow,” I said with a tone of disbelief, “You’re very kind with your words; but truthful.”  She smiled again, knowing my youth carried—as all youth does cocky-ness along with bravery and courage.&lt;br /&gt;    Without hesitation, she came to within an inch of me, and pulled my body into hers—pulled it in until if fit hers perfect—a-arousing the ire, fury in me.  She then kissed me softly, very softly.  My body felt like a snake on hers, as she started blending into her curves into my body mold; I seem to melt into her skin like water absorbing into a sponge. If ever I had the hunger for an eruption, it was now, but I cooled my mind, and told my body it was to be, not yet anyway.  Intuitively, she stepped back a moment, and either out of reality, or for my manhood sake she gave a sigh of relief, I just stood there inertly trembling, not sure if it was noticeable or not, and if so, there really wasn’t much I could do about it.  But I did get my composure back. What women can do I thought.&lt;br /&gt;    “I think I can help you Sinned, but first you must help me,” she said as she pulled her body back a ways—a good ways, some five feet.  I really didn’t know what she wanted from me unless it was me.  But I had never had a woman before I wasn’t sure how I would do, if I did anything.&lt;br /&gt;    “You want to know what happened to the Lost Empire of Lemuria; about the great city of Atlantis, about everything. Your young and curious mind will simply not rest will it,” I didn’t answer, it was surely a rhetorical question, and she was absolutely right.   &lt;br /&gt;    Closing her eyes, she then said, “But first me.” &lt;br /&gt;    And like a school boy I followed her as she turned about, and walked down some steps to an underground chamber, where there was a huge bed in the middle of it. I was enchanted, and I wanted her, but I wanted the knowledge also. If only there was not price to be paid for anything, but one must always count the cost, as my mother had so cleverly planted into my brain throughout my formative years. What little cloths she had on fell, off they fell, like a leaf falling from a tree, swaying in the wind, it gently laid itself down on a tightly knit colorful rug by her bed. She was bare, unclothed, stripped: and I was frozen with pains throughout my lower body as I stared at her figure, her face, her hair—I was learning another thing, that being, men like to look. Oh I knew it to a certain degree, but not to this extent.  She pulled me over to the bed gently with her stretched out arm and hand, and laid me down as if she was guiding a child to safety.  Then she got on top of me, her thin waist, long legs, curving butt, and firm and hard breasts, and told me, “Enjoyment comes by doing things slowly, everything ever so slowly, as not to get too excited, too fast; hence, the pleasure will be ongoing, and the impulse to climax, always at the edge, where you want it, and there is where it must stay until you loose your breath—this is my price.”&lt;br /&gt;     “This way”, she said, “The desire is built along with pleasure, and the candle stays lit, it doesn’t burn out; it’s the way it should be.”   We made love for 4 ½ hours, and I couldn’t stand it anymore, I exploded like a volcano, and so did she.  I learned the art of love making quickly, but I knew if I didn’t move on, I would be wanting more, like a man who gambles, he chases his loss, or a drunk that can’t get enough drink in him, accordingly, he will sell his own soul; and he will say: no, no, this I will not do, and do it anyway.  I did not want to chase the desire, nor have it control me, or have it in my mind and blood as a disease, I enjoyed it, as it was meant to be, as all good things are meant to be, and now it was time, to skedaddle, if I could.&lt;br /&gt;    She now sat upright at the end of the bed, legs crossed, and breasts staring at me.  &lt;br /&gt;    Said she, “Now my young lover, what is it you want to know for certain?”   &lt;br /&gt;    I had forgotten what I wanted to ask her.  It was like my brain was all washed up—had stopped function in that capacity.  I shook my head to and fro—again she laughed, but slyly, saving my manhood I think—and she leaned forward to listen to my response attentively. What came out of my mouth was, “Tell me about you.”  She knew that is not what I came for, but she nodded her head. She had all the time in the world.&lt;br /&gt;    “Ok, Sinned, you will be the only human on this world that will know my life story in a nutshell.  I was born in Egypt it was where I first studied my magic craft.  I learned it from the fertility god you call, Seth, otherwise known as Set.  My mother gave birth to me between the front paws, or legs of the Sphinx of Giza, with the shadow of the half built [Khafra] pyramid behind us.  It was almost five-hundred years ago [she paused a moment, looking upward as if to draw a picture of her history]. At that time many demigods were angry at Set.  He was considered the joker, the antagonist I suppose you could say, of the demon-gods, of their world.  Nevertheless, he found me after my mother had given me birth, and died doing so.  Set took me to the empty rock, that is, the cutout chamber within the pyramid.  There for eighteen-years I lived, he was my tutor, and he became my lover for a few years.  He was at that time in human form, but had an animal head, a few of them, from time to time, one being a dog the other an ass, and other adaptive wild beasts. After these many years had passed, he became uncontrollable.  He started to rape me, slapping my legs and hurting me, and love making became painful, scornful if not down right trodden into an animal lifestyle. Then out of nowhere, he left to become a Canaanite god, they called him Baal.  Well, to make a long story short, I took the hidden secretes of heaven he taught me, and on my journey to Asian Minor, I ended up here at Pergamum, where I have lived ever since. Lucifer was here when I arrived and he became company for me—I seem to be caught in this unbroken circle of demonic greed and ego, it is quite fresh to have you as my lover, and so natural.  Actually, this was his Seat of Power; or so he claims. He said the dawn of a new age is about to start, and he would be the opposing god—he said there was two in the peephole, wanting to rule mankind, and he would be the master one way or another;  that the days of the human flesh, that is, the  demigods were coming to an end—as possible humankind.  Like in the days of the lost era of when the Jaguars and the Panthers roamed the world, killing and eating the giants, and humans.  Extinction almost came about you know, or maybe you do not know, but none the less it is so, the wild cats ruled the world, the saber tooth creatures of a lost era.  But that’s another story, for another day.   Many angelic friends of his have come and gone from here.  It is where they stop as they roam the earth.”&lt;br /&gt;        &lt;br /&gt;And she commented again to me: “Let me tell you a story,” I sat back against the bed listening as she gained her composure, and I started to not feel less scared, a bit more comfortable, yet I knew there possible cold be a trickster in her, as I feel are in most women who what they want, and if there is none, it can be cultivated quite quickly, and I say that from observations, not hands on experience, then she said:&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;“There have been many cycles of time, most everyone would like to leave something behind so others can remember them.  But these cycles of time seem to devour all of that.  So what you build sooner or later will be destroyed. The earth has been destroyed many times. But in our cycle, it will be destroyed five-times.  It was destroyed about seven-hundred years ago, and again, about 3700-years ago, and it will be in another 3,000-year or so, and after that another 2,000-years will pass and again it will be destroyed. We are but pawns to the fate of a God we can not see I hear whom carries our destiny within his breast.&lt;br /&gt;Even thought Lucifer says he can out smart him, I do not believe him, for if he could, he would have, and he’d not be here, he’d be where he was. Nonetheless, the earth has a way of revamping itself each time.  Lemuria, the land you want to know about, was simple an empire that existed—like many empires in the past, as did Atlantis, after Lemuria that is.  And Atlantis will exist again, and be destroyed for the third time.  Like you’re so called, Yort, it will go through trials and tribulations, and find a new name, be destroyed another nine-times. So you see nothing last forever. The angels you wanted to meet, in the Prison House, are from a time cycle very few people know about, they to be once, and are no more. I can only guess what time cycle they came from, and my guess would be 7,000-years short of one-million.  For in the year of 2016 AD they will be released.  That is a long way away, some 8,000-years to be exact. But that is what I see in the water—the water here by my bed.  I see many things Sinned. [She peered over her bed for the forth time, I was wondering what she was doing, and a dark large container of water rested there, and as she looked into it she saw much.]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Great Cats&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I see in the water, and now in my mind you want to know about the Animalistic 4th World Order. Let me put it another way, the world order of the great Cats. You do not quite believe what I have told you before; save for the fact, there was another time, and another world ordere. But listen closely, my dear lover—it is so [and so she leaned seriously forward, and looked deep into my eyes] it was when the Jaguars and the Panthers ruled the world—the time when red skin and brown skin mixed with one another.  There have been many world orders, this was just one. The demigods have this time as their world order, for you know, they do rule it.  Satan will create a world order in the far off future, but their will be another to follow that one also. It is all written, and unless, or until someone tares off the written stones these events to be, so they will be.  &lt;br /&gt;    The Greeks and the Romans will have a world order, the Romans you do not know about yet.  Oh yes, just like the Great Cats, before had their time, and then came the end of their world order. As does all world orders, that is, they all have come to an end in the past, and will in the future.  &lt;br /&gt;    But I am not finished, so do not shy way my lover, after all, I am here for you, the disappearance of the angelic force that is now in the Prison House for Angels, and let me remind you, they too had a world order, and then came the Big Cats, they will find, finality in the future—an end to their mistakes with a mighty god that they thought was less than them, for some odd reason. [I said nothing about my God; she seemed to know him in the shadows of time]. They devoured man and beast; ate the giants, and when there was no more to eat, they ate each other. These creatures were 80% beast, 10% spirit, and 10% human—they had thinking minds, minds that could out maneuver man, himself. A form of a demigod one might say—and possible could have been, through sexual relations, but no one is sure how they came about, again my thoughts are they were the ancestors of the Prison House of Angels, who somehow gave birth to demonic forces who copulated with animals forming the wild cats. For these angelic beings raped the stone people.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Category&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There are many forms of beings on this land called earth.  Again, let me explain, there are angelic beings that are not human; they came from whom I call the creator, the one that out smarted Lucifer, or put another way planted him here on earth.  I know of three such beings, the Watchers, the Nefilim, and the First or, as you know them as, the Prison House Angels.  Then there are the demigods, or as you call them, demon-gods, half breeds, or hybrids.  Some are like the Tiamat, who are spirit, beast and human.  Their fathers were the first generation of one of the angelic beings I mentioned above.  Then there are such beings like Marduk, who is a first generation demon, that is, his parents were one of the angelic beings also.  And then there are what I call, cross-breads, such as the Jaguars and Panthers, and the giants, kind of what you might call an accident, or freak of nature.  Some of the giants were direct sons of the Watchers.  And the Jaguars and Panthers had at one time—as I had previously mentioned—demonic, yes demon blood in them.  You see, the giants would capture the animals, and have sex with them, and this is what they produced, to their sorrow. ”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I commented as I started to get out of the bed—for she was convincing—and put on my cloths, “I find you most beautiful, and interesting, but I must go.”  I also sensed something, possible she was going to lock them doors behind me at any moment, and keep me here as her love slave—not to say it was a bad futuristic career, it simply was not me.  So as quickly as I could, before she put two and two together, I got dressed hastily and headed to the doors with a smile, putting on the best smile I could find. But the doors were shut by some kind of magic force she had within her being.     &lt;br /&gt;    I looked at her for a moment, thinking what I should do:&lt;br /&gt;    “You don’t want to keep a lover that doesn’t want to make love. Do you?” I volunteered before she came to some unsympathetic gesture and froze me like a stone, or whatever creatures of her power and caliber do, or can do.&lt;br /&gt;    She thought about that for a second—a moment, and said, &lt;br /&gt;    “If you can answer, or solve my riddle, I will let you go.  And if you can’t you must be willing to stay here for a year.”&lt;br /&gt;    I had little choice to argue, and airily inquired, so be it on your head should you break your word, and I agreed. Yet she looked at me with a stern look, an irrelevance where once desire was.&lt;br /&gt;    “My riddle will be simple,” she said in a matter of fact way, then spoke: “What is stronger than the Ocean?”&lt;br /&gt;    I had seen the ocean when Serr’el took me to Easter Island, and our Great Seas, but other than God, I knew not what.  &lt;br /&gt;    “Sinned, you can’t say your God either,” commented the She Ocean, as if she read my mind.&lt;br /&gt;    I prayed inside my mind for the answer, pacing her bedroom.  She looked at me with glaring eyes, and an assured smile: saying, “…if it takes a year so be it,” thinking I would not come up with the answer.  Then I heard the whisper of Serr’el’s voice within my mind, as he had told me, the One God had whispered it to him.&lt;br /&gt;    “I have it [I almost yelled], Ms She Ocean, it is the cold, for I have seen the waves of the sea frozen; rivers turned to glaciers, and rain drops turn into ice balls.”&lt;br /&gt;     Spoke the She Ocean, “You must have a silent friend near by placing such things in your mind, which whispers only to you, for I could not hear him, yet I sensed him, for you are right.  And I must keep my word.”&lt;br /&gt;     Just then the door opened.  Had she not kept her word, I feared for her, for she knew beyond a doubt, the whisperers were beyond her reach, and normally there was not much beyond her grasp.   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You do not want to hear more, Sinned,” she asked with a mild and saddening voice, “We can simply talk, if you please?  &lt;br /&gt;    I did, for she was quite involved in telling her story as well as other things, and I wanted more knowledge, but I didn’t want to be part of her furniture.  I told her, in a somewhat clumsy manner,  I had to go back to Yort, that being in the Military, I had an obligation to be close by incase I was needed, even while on  leave; I hated to put it that way, for on one had it was truthful, but my intent was not, it was to get away. She simply nodded her head, a single that meant to me, ‘be that as it may’.  She was my first love for the most part, my first experience, or should I say love affair and she knew it, as sedate as she was in that bed, she was hauntingly lovely even as I kept my distance. I asked myself, if her mother had sex with Seth, and maybe she had an ounce of demon blood. But her heart seemed to be a little more on the other side of the story, the human side. &lt;br /&gt;     I almost talked myself in to staying as I readied myself to depart, and she so lusciously sat on the bed as if she was a ripe fruit ready to be picked at any time, with the assured look on her face, that womanly smile that know the nature of the man-beast inside of his chest. Yes, O yes, I wanted to say hell with life, heck with everything, and stay here, in her warm and caressing arms; I could, but it would lock me up, and boredom would set in, and I’d die slowly, and the beauty of the sex we had would be stained with resentment, and she knew that, and she wanted to leave a favorable stain on my soul, and she had.  In a like manner, she’d also get tired of me in time.  On one hand, she simply wanted a virgin, and whatever her quest in life was, it was not mine.  So I suppose, we were both winners.&lt;br /&gt;    I did not find out all the information I wanted to, but I got some questions answered, my mind was not twisted in so many different directions as it had been; the rest will have to come as I grow older I told myself, no sense in trying to unveil everything.  Youth has its impatience I’ve notched, and I’d just have to learn to be satisfied with what wisdom or knowledge was granted me.&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;    As I started walking up the coliseum steps to its summit, the sun was high, and it was hot, very hot, and as I looked back, in back of me that is,  there she was with that light see through linen gown wrapped around her loosely.  I didn’t know much about her, but she seemed to be a friend, that is, more than a friend, and more than a lover, and less than a wife, not sure what that makes her or I to her, other than close acquaintances—and that we were; you know, one that opens their heart to you, not hiding anything, even though she belonged to some cult of sorts. Life is odd, sometimes the ones we think are the bad guys turn out to be better than our friends.  Many of my friends hid their feelings, intentions, and desires.  She was upfront with hers: in a matter of speaking, you either liked her or you didn’t—and I guess it really didn’t matter to her one way or the other—although in my case I think she’d have preferred it be more on the liking side then the disliking side, and it was.   &lt;br /&gt;    As I journeyed back to Yort, I knew things had changed in my life, just being there was a new beginning. “Yes,” said I to myself, “’Twas not love per se, but desire mixed with lust, up to the brim of a bowel, that is what we had…”  I was not a kid anymore, but a man.  Funny I say that, because I was a man before, a soldier needs to be a man.  I had killed many a men in battle already.  But to be exact, the She Ocean gave me permission to move on in my growing process. And as I’d grow older, something told me my sins would grow more.  I didn’t know what a sin really was, but my mother said, God puts into each man a 5th sense, it tells you right from wrong, no matter whatever anyone else says—you have to listen to it.  I think she was right.  I fear if I gave the She Ocean a child or I could have, it would grow to be something I did not care for possible; but that is just a conjecture, perhaps she can no longer have children. In any case, it makes a man think.  But I repeat, I had to move on, and so I am.  And she had sex with, only God knows how many others—that went through my mind, on this journey back to York, a man thing I think—why should I care, but I do, and I didn’t see any kids running around—but as my mother use to say, stop guessing what other people you think might have said, it is your imagination playing tricks, the demons at work.   Yes, I shall put it to rest, and wish her good will, and luck in her life: may she be blessed in finding her way out of a fretful dilemma, or so I see it as that, she may not.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Thirteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Amazons&lt;br /&gt;[Revenge]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I got back to Yort—in the forenoon of the day on horseback, in which I took my time, taking about a week, I got word that the Amazons were on the march to our city, marching from the Maikop area behind the Black Sea to its shores, by way of sailing to the other side and landing by Amastris.  And thereafter, the Amazons would be headed for Yort, which was about four-hundred miles from there.  I got a note from the commander that we had a mission, possible a campaign as we called it in military terms, to stop them at the coast line; that we needed to beat them there before they landed.  And that all the military reserves and the regular army soldiers needed to be ready within forty-eight hours, in anticipation, the Amazons were expected to land within the next two weeks. It would take the Yort army about that long to get to the coastal site.  If luck was on our side, that might give them a few days ahead of the landing, to prepare for battle, rest and eat.  &lt;br /&gt;     And here, I said my farewells, and packed my horse, along with my gear and on that Friday, I found myself waiting in the plaza area with my platoon of men. The Commander rode up on his white stallion—with a powerful look, we had the whole Army of about 6,000-soldiers standing at parade rest waiting for his command.  He ordered five-hundred of the soldiers to go and see my stepfather, for he would secure the fortress, although this was really a small amount my stepfather told the King and commander, a small amount in the sense of trying to hold at bay the fortress should it be attacked.  But the King felt the Army was needed elsewhere, that is to say, to subdue, if not overwhelm the oncoming Amazons, and therefore, my stepfather was overruled.  We had all known the Amazons either had an army equal to ours in numbers, or more  than ours, and so I felt on one hand, to overwhelm them was a good idea, but we could have also used a smaller army I felt on the other hand, and simply used our best trained soldiers, specifically, our archers, our Calvary, our charioteers.  And should they get past them, well, then we got the great walls of Yort, and an ensuing battle, and surely they would have a harder battle this way.  Living with a career military family, such things float in and out of ones mind, but again, I was only one to take orders, not give them to the masses, and as I said, the King had made his mind up. &lt;br /&gt;    Before the warmth of the air could take hold of the morning, we were out of the gates of the city.  And the smells of the horses filled our nostrils instead of the morning baking of bread, and the aroma of the fine grapes that made delicious wines; breakfast smells I loved them.&lt;br /&gt;    I wasn’t worried about dad taking command, he was a great soldier, but I was a little worried if the Amazons slipped by us, and came to the city, it could not be held by five-hundred soldiers, no way.   But then, we were the best soldiers in the world—might I be foolish enough to think we could if need be, I do not think they can out fight us hand to hand, I convinced myself of this at least, and we would meet them before they even seen Yort.  I just felt a little insecure about leaving Yort so unprotected.  I guess that is why we fight wars in other lands, so we do not have to fight them on our own ground.  So many thoughts went through my mind as we rode out of through the gates of Yort, on to our destination.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As we marched, and rode for ten-days [that is, walking the horses, and sharing the horses with other soldiers], we had finally got to the coast of the Black Sea earlier than expected, as we all hoped for.  Then after making our many camp sites and digging trenches so the men could hide in them to catch the Amazons by surprised, when their ships came in; thus, surprise was our weapon,  as was the overwhelm them with or troops, we all got a break from the long marches. &lt;br /&gt;      After a day of rest, we rolled huge rocks into positions where soldiers could shield themselves by them also, in addition to the trenches. And then we waited, again and waited and waited.  Three nights went by, no sign of the Amazons.  As a result of the long hours of travel, and now the sleeping, and the boredom creeping in, three men were caught sleeping on guard duty in the wee early hours of the forth morning, just before daybreak in camp.  We did away with capitol punishment years ago, not because we did not believe in it, only because we could not spare the men.  And so the commander sentenced the captain of the guards in charge to having his nose and both his ears cut off; his second in command, got one ear cut off, and the third that was about my age got two hundred lashes with a whip that had knots in it to rip the skin open more.  I thought it was somewhat extreme and so I went to the Commander and asked if he could lower the sentences, and he did. The young soldier got on fifty-lashes, and the Captain of the guard got to keep one ear. &lt;br /&gt;     In our military, you had to join between the ages of fifteen and nineteen years of age, and stay in a minimum of two years.  If a war was going on, you stayed in until it was over.  And you were always on call until you reached fifty-years old if you reached it for the dying age was normally at forty for most folks. Thus, it might just as well be said, every male was a soldier all his life for the most part.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The commander sent out scouts to see if the Amazons had landed in other areas of the coastal Black Sea but all came back negative, not a sign, not one little.  It was become rather spooky, to be honest. Then we started to think it was a false alarm until a farmer came by one morning, it was the 8th day we were there.  And he asked for some food and supplies, and would pay in silver.  As they were given to him he asked why such a big Army was assembled here.  And the private who was giving him some supplies answered, “I can’t tell you, we are preparing for war.”  &lt;br /&gt;    Questioning the farmer further, he asked, “You mean with the Amazons down the coast by Yort?”&lt;br /&gt;    Having heard that, the private came running up to me, as I had already overheard the conversation, and we both ran to the Commander explaining what the farmer had said.&lt;br /&gt;    The Commander took in a deep breath, shook his head, and said: “Indeed, they have tricked us.” We then brought the farmer to the Commander’s tent.  &lt;br /&gt;    “Did you see anything that might help us understand why we might have missed the ships of the Amazons, we have been combing this coastal area going on a week.”&lt;br /&gt;    The farmer looked frightened, but said vivaciously, “I have seen them coming out of the water, but I couldn’t see their ship. I think they had air tubes in their mouths, and sacks filled with air as they sucked it in-through the tubes to their lungs. Thus I saw heads walking out of the sea.  I thought at first they were some sea-devils, but no, it was pig skins filled with air I do believe.  After they left the area, I went to get on, that is pick up one they left behind, and I put two and two, together after grabbing one, they were carrying them on their stomachs, as to float and breathe at the same time.” &lt;br /&gt;     After explaining, the farmer went back to his donkey showing the commander the air bag he had found, sure enough it was constructed to do just as the farmer had said. At once the Commander was stomping his feet like a raging bull, and a tear filled his left eye, it was not for the loss of a victory, and it was for Yort being abandoned. My heart was raging also, as if in a cockfight.  He looked at me, with one thought going into his mind. The Amazons were at Yort right this very minute killing our citizens, right this very minute cutting heads off, poking spears into  to the lungs of our old men and women, stealing what they could. They had no mercy.  They were like rats on a carcass—yet had he examined his own fighting legacy, it would not have been much different but do we not demonize the other to justify our reasoning.   And the second question was how long they could last.&lt;br /&gt;    “Sound the horn,” commanded the Commander to the soldiers standing, standing ready by his tent, and “…we are headed back to Yort.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter   Fourteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;[Revenge]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We rode all night, which killed a dozen horses, so we had no choice but to rest them or loose the rest; then the commander ordered the foot soldiers to continue on marching, which were about four-thousand. And being part of the Calvary I got to rest with the other fifteen-hundred or so soldiers until morning.  In the morning we started up again.  We got back to Yort in seven-days flat, it was 11:00 AM when we arrived, the sun was shinning, it was low, and seemed to burn my back somewhat, along with my neck and heat up my armor on me faster than usual.  As we walked slowly, -- within five-hundred feet of the fortress looking toward the forest, to see if there was an ambush in ready, it seemed safe, then I caught focus of the huge doors to the city, we [we being: my platoon and I] noticed they were open.  &lt;br /&gt;    Several people came running out, cloths all torn, some burnt from head to toe, scorched face, hand pealing red, with flesh showing.  Others had to be carried out under their arms, or on stretchers. Then Semas came to my side, and the Commander standing not far from me, heard Semas tell me: “They came two days after you left sir.  There were about two-thousand of them.  They overwhelmed us, as you can see, burnt the city somewhat, and took many babies, a few women, and several men.  They killed all the soldiers, to include your mother and father, I’m very sorry Sinned, so very sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;    Revenge was going through my mind now, I held back my tears, and I think I was in disbelief, for I had just asked, just at that moment:&lt;br /&gt;    “Is Mom all right?”  Then I caught Semas’ eyes. I shook my head, “I, I, I   damn it.”  I was stuttering.  Then the Commander asked, &lt;br /&gt;    “How did they know when we left, and for that matter, how did they know where we were going?”&lt;br /&gt;     I was trying to get my breathing back to normal I wanted to catch my breath. Said Semas, &lt;br /&gt;    “One of the Amazons, the queen I think, stopped at the Tiamat’s temple, and I read her lips, it was a ‘thank you,’ that she said.”’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was holding back my tears yet, as we entered Yort to see bodies piled upon on one another.  Semas said he buried my parents in our backyard, but he could dig them up if I wanted to give them a proper burial.  I said nothing, I could not look at him, I was either going to cry, or shout.  I was a soldier above all, and I needed to act like one.  My time for grieving would come. I was too angry at the moment, to fuming to talk at this split second also, so I said nothing.&lt;br /&gt;     Horses were laying dead, arrows all about. I really didn’t know if the farmer was seeing the Amazons coming or going now.  What would I do, my life had changed in a matter of days. The Tiamat said she’d get my step- father, like she got my real father, and she did.  My father said revenge is for the One God, not for us. But in my mind, it is all I wanted now.  And so I pray for this revenge to take place while I lived.  If I was not allowed to be the one to get it, by the great God I prayed he would let me see it, let my eyes gaze upon her death.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the days passed, the Commander gave us all another ninety-days of rest, and to take care of things.  Our nation had been crippled, but not defeated.  We needed time to morn, take care of our wounds.  We all pulled extra duty throughout Yort in those ninety-days, ensuring the city was secure.  Never again said the king, never again would he leave the city so unprotected.  &lt;br /&gt;    King Thesas I, ruler of Yort, a ruler of much renown, and respected by all, thus, he now walked about the city, he was not taken as a prisoner by the Queen of the Amazons, she said it was her duty to leave him there to care for his people. I would expect this may have angered the Tiamat. I was trying to think about what he was thinking, as I looked at him, looked at him walking about aimlessly, he seemed to have a distant look on his face, depression, a suicide look, his head was down as far as it could go, almost as if he was ashamed to be king, almost like he was looking for the cliff to the sea, so he could jump off of it. We all knew it wasn’t his fault, it was just a bad judgment call, for he listened to his generals, and priests as all kings do, and made a decision; but yes, one that was, rash, hopeful,  but  very costly.  He was just shaking his head all about, as if he was about to go crazy, fanatical.  What was he thinking? I would have given one-hundred ounces of gold to find out, if I had it to give. I would guess, burying the dead, rebuilding the city, revenge like me, that’s what he was thinking; for that is what I was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;    About 20% of the city was damaged, some areas pretty bad. And about one-hundred children were missing, after the count was completed that is, along with four-hundred and eighty soldiers killed, and eight-hundred civilians.  It was a bad, bad day for Yort; grotesquely bad. It will be remembered for the rest of my life time, locked someplace in the many chambers a man has in his mind: I knew it would reshape me, my thinking, my life, my goals, my everything.  I did learn something from all of this, I think I will carry with me for a life time, that  the  enemy can be creative, when it is weaker than you, it has to be, to show its strength.  Look at what no one else is looking at, that is what they did, should I ever get a command, I will surely remember this, was will every other soldier that is at York this day. &lt;br /&gt;     In war I have learned there are many kinds of   weapons.  They did what I would have done, not that I think of it,  had I been in their place, had I wanted to battle with York and win, or if not win to wound Yort, for winning was not on their agenda, they knew in the long run it was not winnable with their resources, so they took the next best thing, the wound, the awful and damaging wound.. They knew they could not take Yort, and keep it for very long without having to give it back, that is why they left. But their commander was cleaver. I have learned in war one major thing in commanding, a good commander defeats and must destroy his opponent with as few casualties as possible.  The Queen of the Amazons did just that with her siege on Yort.  And another thing, you attack at a place one must secure, this brings out the enemy.  She hit the beating heart of the nation. And now the whole world will know we are vulnerable, not as untouchable as these walls proclaimed to be; the ones we prided ourselves in before the Amazon conquest.  Tomorrow will come, and I hope we will be ready.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The First Night Back at Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That evening as I lay down to sleep the first night back in Yort my heart was beating fast, my eye lids seem to be jumping with my pulse.  But I knew I was falling into a sleep, but not completely, a dream, a fog seemed to be filling my head.  I created a song as I shifted over clouds and sea, the motion the motion, tears were coming out of my eyes: from my eyes, my mother and step-father  were at peace, they seemed to be telling me that anyhow.  I was looking for permission to have revenge, but in my drifting, and dreaming I got no approval.  A song seemed to come to my mind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yort&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My beloved city by the Dardanelle’s&lt;br /&gt;By the Aegean and Black Sea&lt;br /&gt;Born from the seeds of Atlantis&lt;br /&gt;We became the forbidden fruit&lt;br /&gt; The world wanted to pick for victory&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And at the edge of your gates&lt;br /&gt;That tower like giant wings;&lt;br /&gt;There stands Yort, destroyed&lt;br /&gt;Citadel, platform, trenches&lt;br /&gt;Filled with soot and debris&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But I will not let you die &lt;br /&gt;Not ever, not ever, not me… &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End of book One&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Book Two&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tiamat, Mother of Demon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To know the myths is to learn&lt;br /&gt; the secret of things.”  &lt;br /&gt;              Mircea Eliade   1907--&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter One  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Fortress and the Forest&lt;br /&gt;[6807 BC]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As I stepped down from the pedestal the crowed started clapping.  I looked into their eyes, shopkeepers, merchants, old soldiers, priests, and alike, they clapped as if I had something worthwhile to say.  I was simply talking on my travels, the travels I had done.  They liked hearing about the Titans who built the pillars that held up the city place of Knosses, along with its underground structures, that held the bullfights for the Titans, who were in reality, really the race that ruled by the side of Atlantis, an island-continent by the pillars of Hercules—out in the great Atlantic Sea, whom also was a Titan. These were angelic renegades, turned gods I told them. Some believed me, some didn’t. Some worshiped them, and thought what I said was blasphemy, and hated me for it.  But all clapped none the less.  I shock a few hands as I walked through the crowd, on my way out of the city.&lt;br /&gt;    The city walls made the metropolis hotter than the forest outside its fortifications, and so I was headed for the city gate.  I liked walking in the narrow streets where the shadows hid me from the scorching sun.  The large temples kept the heat away from my body.  I wore a straw hat with a cotton lining. It was softer on my forehead.  &lt;br /&gt;    For six long months this heat was always down upon the city it seemed. But then it was no different than any place in Asia Minor.  But being a soldier for eleven-years, you learn to live in places not so hot.  Half of them pass your mind every time you get a hot spell like today.&lt;br /&gt;   I noticed smoke coming from the temples, they were sacrificing to the gods.  I had but only one God.  It was taught to me when I was young.  By the great stone structures in a land called Egypt.  They did not know his name, but he was of three circles on a pyramid.  And they all were stuck together.  And I was told to pray to the Great One.  And so this is what I learned.  There were not many like me, who believed in One God.  It was the way it used to be, I am told: that is, until the many gods came, and then it became a popular thing to believe in.   &lt;br /&gt;   Such as Teammate, I have never seen her but am told she was the first born of a half god; --someone who had a man’s body, and angelic wings.   The other gods who gave her birth were really angels I was told.  And now we have this new mother god, Tiamat, who was the first born.  I guess they call her that because her father had intercourse with a beast, making her one third beast one third human and one third angelic being; she had several children.  I had met two of them in the past.  &lt;br /&gt;    Another god of sorts within the city walls was Marduk, from the main angelic breed, meaning, he was half man and half angelic.  He was not very happy with the Tiamat. And from what I heard during many of my travels, would most likely have an encounter some time with her.  Both wanting the others worshipers, temples, and power I would seem.&lt;br /&gt;    The peace of the city is what I loved most though, and was always most concerned about. Even though we had many gods and envy along with jealousy, we had peace. I had fought many wars with the great King Thesas I, and had retired but a year ago.  It was nice.  I had my own little house, a slave to take care of my belongings and serve me meals, wash my cloths, etcetera. He was old, but wise, his name was Semas. &lt;br /&gt;    “Sinned,” I heard my name being called, it was Prince Thesas II.  As he approached me, half winded, not well for a boy of twenty-two, he stopped to get his air.&lt;br /&gt;    “I need your wisdom, old friend.”  &lt;br /&gt;    “And how can I be of assistance,” and old friend I told him, I am only thirty-three.  He laughed.  &lt;br /&gt;    “The elders want me to rule the city-state. I fear they will take over if I don’t.  They think my father is dead and will not return from war. Please give me your advice?”&lt;br /&gt;    I had fought with his father up to a year ago.  He was a loyal and a brave man; a good and kind king.  But I knew if his son was to take his place, being king, he would simply be a figurehead.  And so I commented,   “Your father got to be king by blood and battle. If you take this upon yourself, they will be your master, the clergy and politicians of the city.  Tell them to wait, that you talked to me.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    The Walk in the Forest&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    Once again I returned to my walk out to the gates of the city as Prince Thesas II, the son of the king walked away with several new thoughts in his head.  As I stepped into the densest dark—the cool forest, with beams of   light shining through the top of the forests’ foliage, to guide my way I, stopped as I usually did by a huge cedar tree, I called Weasel, because it was huge and had a big pole like sticking up and out of its center; you couldn’t miss it if you tried. Weasel, was a word I made up during one of my battles years ago in the cold lands of Germania.  I liked the forest, even though it was dangerous and filled with demons, beasts and robbers.  But even the robbers feared this forest, for it was the home away from home for the famous Tiamat, whom I never really seen. So they were not plentiful.&lt;br /&gt;    As I rested I saw a figure approaching me ahead.  It looked like the First Born. I had seen him several times in the past; he was swinging his arms like an ape.  He had the head of a bull, with little horns.  And was naked and hairy as a beast; he was Tiamat’s first born— as, as she was the first born of an angelic Watcher.  Before her there were no demon-beasts.  She was more like her son “Untamable,” I was told.  And I had seen the boy on a few occasions.  She had winds like an angel, a body of a fish and a head of a serpent.  Five fingers like a human, and feet of hooves and toes like a paw.  Her son was much like that also.&lt;br /&gt;    As I lay back against the tree the First Born approached me. &lt;br /&gt;     “Hello Sinned”, he said with snarl.  &lt;br /&gt;     “I like you.”  He was young for his age, and still growing.  In time he would be a force to reckon with, but I did not fear him much at his age, although he wanted to build a reputation, thus becoming a hero unto this brother, and mother, and onlookers, like Hercules; --and what a better way than testing it on me.  &lt;br /&gt;    He cautiously walled around my tree several times as if to size me up, with his hideous looking head.  I did not like the position I was in.  I was too vulnerable for the liking.  I jumped up quickly landing on my feet like a soldier flying through the air.  The beast jumped backs a foot, looked startled.  I caught his eye, he cried:  “My, my … mother told me not to fight with you, to leave you for her…”    He turned around and ran—and ran, until he faded into the windless forest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Farmers&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     I then started to walk deeper into the forest, making a turn to the South-East, where the open land was, the grazing and farming area. As I got to the edge of the forest I looked about to see if either the First Born was around or his brother.  His brother was younger, but more daring than he.  Then in the distance I noticed several horses and ponies by a stack of hay. They were about 1000-meters from the great walls of the city Yort.  A dangers area incase there would be robbers, strangers or demon wanting a quick meal, or needed a ride.&lt;br /&gt;    “Hello,” I called to the two standing by the hay stack.  They looked at me carefully.  Not pulling away: assuring themselves one way or the other.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I tell you Sinned, you are welcome, come forward.”  &lt;br /&gt;     It was their way of saying all was well; --for they had spears and swords by their sides ready to defend their property and lives.  I knew them kids well.  I had been to their house many a times knowing their father and mother.  It was Ydoc who had called me forward, and his twin brother was by his side, Nwahs. &lt;br /&gt;    “Hello, hello, my fathers great friend, and fighting warrior.” &lt;br /&gt;    He had said that simply because he remembered the many stories his father and I sat and talked about around a warm fire drinking wine, sometimes to its last drop.  We fought a great siege-battle when he was but 10-years old, 9-years past.  It was with the Amazons.  They had come to destroy the city.  But ended up leaving, but not without killing twenty percent of the 15,000-inhabitants, of which fifteen percent were men.  They took with them several women of the city and over a hundred female children, some babies.  It was a black month.  For it took that long to rid them of the forest, and encampment they made around our city walls.  They promised to come back someday and do what they had come to do the first time, destroy these great walls.  &lt;br /&gt;    “When,” said Ydoc, “Are you coming over to talk to father and us.  My sister loves your stories, and Sotilrac, our youngest recites your stories by heart now.”  Sotilrac was born with a birth defect.  He had little use of his hands and legs, but he helped around the house mostly, and was a pleasant lad. &lt;br /&gt;     “Soon,” I said to Ydoc, “I have stayed away too long, I will have to stop by soon”; having said that I left the two boys to walk back to the walled city.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Priest – Elder&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    Had they built the walls any smaller, or not as thick, I would not be saying these words to myself.  I would be dead with the rest of the city.  There was a faint darkness ahead; it came to rest right on top of the draw bridge, beyond the moat.  I saw Thesas arguing with one of the elders:  as I approached.  &lt;br /&gt;    “There are no obligations, your father has been gone a year Thesas II, or prince.”  The elder looked at me, I knew him well, he was my fathers friend before he died in the battle of the Amazons, along with my mother, brother, and grandfather; my whole family.   He looked cautiously at me.&lt;br /&gt;    “I do not demand anything, it must be his will or desire in these matters, Shinned. It is that of the people.  We need a leader,” said the priest.  &lt;br /&gt;    On one hand he was right, on the other, I knew I had to be loyal to my king, for he wanted to strip him of his kingship, give it to his son, and thus, rule the city with either one of the gods, Marduk or the Tiamat.  &lt;br /&gt;    “The king must live,” I said with a loud voice.  Replied the elder, “It shall be as you wish, Sinned, but please be fair in your speaking, and thoughts, I can have the position placed within my power.  We could even choose you as King.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Ah,” I snarled.&lt;br /&gt;     “But I do not ask any man to put this upon me, least I be a trader to the king.   If you but say a word that I had any such desire, I shall cut your lungs out and feed them to the demon of the forest.”&lt;br /&gt;    “You shall have your way, but before this year is up, I dare say, we will have a new king, be it Thesas the II, yourself, or me.  And I am not a good chose, Sinned.” &lt;br /&gt;    He was right on one hand, we needed a king before the city rebelled, and on the other he was not so right.  And it was not because he was a bad person, or elder, simply because he was of the old laws.  If one was to marry the woman would have to sleep with him before her husband; this was part of the old law, such old laws many did not like.   And he was of he old Temple of Re, the Sun god, --and believed in many of the old laws of the Watchers; such as, blood sacrifices of women and children. Being buried alive with your king as they did not long ago in the land by Egypt in upper Nubia, --four hundred were buried with their king. I can only imagine the spasms and fear along with agony that they felt. That is not to say they did not do it willingly, but them days are gone thank God.  And these priests built temples to them.  No man would be free to worship as he pleased.  &lt;br /&gt;    It was King Thesas’ grandfather who brought back the stone, and he surely would destroy it.  It was a ton in weight, and taken from the hands of the Tiamat when she was sleeping.  The grandfather King, and my grandfather, brought it back from Mesopotamia, when he was in war with that land 115 years past.  &lt;br /&gt;    When she couldn’t find the stone, she tormented her father until he found it in our city walls.  But before he could do anything, he was chained to the abyss of the pit; her father was an angelic-watcher; leaving her to fend for herself. He had also given her the land of Asia Minor, and Mesopotamia.  She swore she would knock the walls down of this city someday to get that stone, but until then she simply had fools build her a temple with the city.  And the only reason she didn’t as because she was afraid of two people, Marduk, the elder’s choice for a god, whom was the descendent of one of the Watchers, but was half human and angelic. And of the One God person, who sent the angelic force down to the pit in chains; her father being one of them, whom now is resting in that god forsaken pit of the abyss.  She knew Sinned was a follower of him.&lt;br /&gt;    And so the Mother Demon, left well enough alone for the time being.  And the my grandfather along with Thesas’, carved in the stone the new laws of freedom: such being,  to worship who you will; to walk freely in the city without harm;  to speak freely at the podium without being incarcerated; and to make laws by way of petition to the elders, who would bring them to the king, one law that was passed that way was the law of the right of the king to take to bed the woman who was to be married, prior to the wedding.  And all had a fair vote in the process, but the king having one percent more. But even the king knew not to go against high odds, even if they were in his favor. The tide could go against him, and many a king had lost his life because of overlooking the wants and needs of the elders.  &lt;br /&gt;    And I too, knew this as well as the king. Access to the thorn made sense; it was access to the temple, and to the city gates.  Only the king and the elders could tell secrets from our ears.  It was better to be in the crowed that did the talking.  And so I smiled to show the elder Ossacip I meant no harm, and I did understand, and respect his opinion.&lt;br /&gt;    He left with peace on his face.  But someday the Tiamat would come back to imprint on the stolen stone her demands;  As we had cracked the stone in half, smashing it to pieces, and keeping the other half, carving our laws and rules on them.&lt;br /&gt;    “Let us precede, Sinned,” said Thesas II.  &lt;br /&gt;    And on through the gate we walked.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I must trust your judgment, yet at the same time I fear the elders, especially the power Ossacip has, --for he has been an elder for many years.”&lt;br /&gt;    “I do not fear him,” I replied.  &lt;br /&gt;    “Nor for that matter you or your father; or their gods Marduk, or Tiamat, or her sons.  I only fear my God.”&lt;br /&gt;      It was with difficulty I restrained myself and said no more on the subject.  If he should become the leader, it would not be the end of the world; he would make a good king, although he would have to grow quickly.  &lt;br /&gt;    With silence we both walked through the gate, I swung my hat off to cool my head, and bid him Good-by, as he walked to his quarters, and I to mine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Two    &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Decision  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    As I walked along the cannel that lead out to the moat, and to the river that circled the fortress, and down to the Mediterranean Sea, out of the corners of the narrow streets mingled shadows of many people  getting water to bring home, and mysterious looking priests appearing and going back into the temples, an all-enduring days work.  &lt;br /&gt;    Beyond the cannel that cross-crossed the mighty fortress where ten thousand of the fifteen thousand inhabitants lived within the walls of this city-state the rest being outside the walls but within a 2000-meters radius;  Was the Chamber of darkness, which lay the stone of Mesopotamia, a treasure to the people of the city? It was kept in the bowels of the free temple, where there were no god-statues, or prayer allowed.  Just the stone, 30-feet below the earth, kept in a tent like square.  And only allowed to be seen by the elders, and once a year it was paraded around the city for the Feast of the Rock.&lt;br /&gt;    I walked by the temple of the Mesopotamia Rock Temple, slowly. Then I walked up its 13-steps as if a man was paddling through mud. My reaction was to go see it, as I had the right as a veteran of many wars, and held the rank of 3rd in Command.  &lt;br /&gt;     The guard immediately appeared from inside the temple.  I could see the lights in the temple seeping though the door way.  “Ex Commander, can I be of assistance,” said the guard.  Directly before me he stood.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I was going to look at the rock, read it again, but I changed my mind.”  And he then disappeared back into the temple, blocking the light and bringing back the darkness that had filled that space before.&lt;br /&gt;    As night was starting to fall, I heard an awful roar, as if it came from the subterranean caves of the Tiamat’s children.   At night sometimes they liked to wake up the dead. It was a way of scaring the city folk; terrorizing them.&lt;br /&gt;    As I reached my house, Semas, my slave was waiting outside by my gate, tending to the garden. &lt;br /&gt;     “Are you hungry sir, “he asked politely?&lt;br /&gt;     “No, just tired, very tired,”   I commented.  &lt;br /&gt;     Having said that he went into my room and readied my bed.  With a sigh from my chest, looking down as if I had a big belly to look at, and I didn’t, turning the covers over and down I fell went with a mighty reckless thump.  Semas, laughed, “You must be tired, to drop like that sir.”  He responded. &lt;br /&gt;   Semas was from an island in the Black Sea.  His father was killed by the Amazons, and my father had taken him in as a boy slave when he was but 12-years old.  He now was in his 60’s.  Faithful to the last he always seemed.  I often said how lucky he was to have a nice home like this, and good masters.  I often thought, and grateful he was for the little things. He liked his place in life; he liked his family, which was me now.  Funny, I seemed to have wanted more out of life. But now that I look at him, I wonder who got the more, me or him.&lt;br /&gt;    He had lived long for a slave, but my father was always fair with him.  And he chose after his death to stay with the house hold.  He   surely was family; he had not married, for being castrated at a young age, to serve on the island as a king’s servant.  But the king was butchered by the Amazons—    and ever since never had any affairs that I knew of with males or females.  But then I was gone off to war for much of the time.&lt;br /&gt;   I had slept for several hours, and could not force myself to sleep any longer.  And so I found my way out of the bed, walking outside of the house.  The air was cool, and Semas was asleep on the porch, sleeping on a rug, with his hands as a pillow.&lt;br /&gt;    As I looked up into the sky there seemed to be many stars this evening.  More than usual; never in my life could I remember seeing so many stars, I told myself, a full moon to boot.  As I sat on the steps, I seem to drift off, hours seemed to pass. Several times I caught myself asleep, only to shake my head to see if I wasn’t.  At last the sun started to come up over the horizon.  I was convinced, this century I lived in could be the last one.  Maybe one more big war to be fought; who knows, no one really ever knew, why?  never knowing if the enemy was coming from the land of the Greeks, or the Egyptians, is the worry one has to sense as days pass, that is a soldiers, a leaders dilemma of course; or for that matter, if the Demons of the forest had a plan to invade.  I could scarcely restrain from shouting.  But I knew what was bothering me now.&lt;br /&gt;    They had gotten to me, my nerves I fear; the elders, the prince, the lost king, and the demon-son.  Quickly I abandon all my previous thoughts, and told Semas, I was going to go look for the king.  That he was to inform Thesas I, that I would be gone for a short period of time, and have him inform the elders; that upon my return, I would either bring the king back, or why I couldn’t.  I knew I was 6-months behind on this task.  I just didn’t want to have anything else to do with the military.  And now I was going to be a one man army.  God help me.&lt;br /&gt;     I made good time putting together the things I need for travel.  My sword, knifes, some bread, and dried beef.  Two water sacks, and a spare pony, plus the horse I was to ride.   A mirror, salt, and fire wood, very dry, so it could be lit easily.  I instructed Semas to tell Thesas to give me three months, and if I did not return, to make his decision to be king or not.  I knew the elders would at least wait that long for a response.  And I suppose what they really wanted was a deadline so they too could go on with their lives.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Three   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Hunt for the King&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     And now came the hideous days and nights I walked through the forest, looking for any sign of he king.  Hoping to find the First Born or his brother, and assured somewhere along the line I would meet up with Tiamat, although this was not an ardent desire.  And so by night I build a circle of fire around me, as so the demons would not capture and eat me.  Or bind me so as to toy with me until they got tired, and then cast me to the sea.  As the weeks passed and the forest rats and vermin-snakes, and mud pulled at my every step, I thought of the glorious outlook that might be ahead. Finding the king alive, and bringing him home with his three hundred soldiers. &lt;br /&gt;       Or would I find myself after a few days walk in the fields further bloody fields of body parts left behind by beast and demons.  If I were lucky enough to kill a demon-beast, he would be cast to the netherworld I was told.  I had never killed one myself, although I had killed many an enemy with my sword.  Many of the bodies were torn apart from waist down.  Eaten away by cannibalism if not buried quickly, if not the boars the beasts, and sometimes by the hungry robbers of the forest.  But even they feared the long stay in the wooded areas.&lt;br /&gt;     It was the evening of the 40th day; I had made my circle, and lit the fire around it.  In the center of the circle was a large rock where I laid my head on, with a piece of cloth to make it less hard.  I was naked because of the heat, and the long walks that brought exhaustion. As a fighter, and soldier, cloths often got in my way.  I had cut my hair short, for the same purposes for in battle, it could be your death, should someone grab it to secure a hold, and cut your head off.  Thus, it was not to your advantage. The hair on my face was cut for the same reason, and so I remained cleaned shaved.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The First Born   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     As I rested, I noticed a figure approaching me, it jumped into my circle as I tired to open my eyes, and my head hit back upon the rock.  There was a moment of extreme utter blackness, as if I was on top of something looking down.  Then I awoke.  It was the First Born; he had jumped clear across the circle, kicking me in the head landing on the other side.  He was laughing.&lt;br /&gt;    My eyes opened wide involuntarily during his laughing.  He asked: “What you looking at old man, “laughing again.  &lt;br /&gt;    “A wrinkled face, withered beyond description, limbs hanging like an ape, ribs showing like a cows, this is you.” &lt;br /&gt;     I grabbed a mirror jumped up to the end of the circle, mirror in one had, sword in another, he looked wide eyed in the mirror, my agility was superb. I leaned over as he was in anguish over his sight, and with my right hand took the sword across the fire sliding it along his shoulders, and cutting his head off, as his torso ran like a chicken bumping into trees.&lt;br /&gt;    I jumped over the circle of fire and cut his limbs off his torso, and cracked his skull open.  And it lay there rotting.  A black mist, configuration came out, and was quickly taken to the underworld.  This is not how I wanted it to end.  I wanted to question him about the king, but as always he wanted to be a hero, and this was good timing for him he thought.  I knew now time would be sort for me, his mother would be looking for him, as well as his brother.&lt;br /&gt;    I stood watching his futile body parts, effortlessly trying to reconnect it, but it was too shattered.   And so I gathered my belongings from the enclosure, and headed deeper into the forest.  I was not a new comer to the forest, and remained quite naked, carried a club in one hand, a sword in the other, and my horse and pony carrying the rest.&lt;br /&gt;    I knew now I would have to deal with the manic brother of the First Born.  He would be more atrocious.  And the mother demon, the Tiamat: both serious opponents, and antagonists.   Death at their hands would mean the city would be up for grabs.  Thesas II would never be able to hold power long.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Journey to the Untamable&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    Several more days had passed before I got wind of a smell.  Sometimes you can smell a demon; usually it is at their desire.  And when they are trying to cause havoc— as I approached a cabin of sorts, in the thickness of the forest, I saw an old man lying over a stump of a tree.  His legs looked broken, the side of his jaw crushed, and he was holding his groin area as he was castrated.  In the cabin, was a woman screaming.  I grabbed for my bag of salt, and walked up to the old man.  &lt;br /&gt;    “Who has done you harm, and who is doing you’re…” before I could end the sentence he cried: “It is the Untamable, he has been here day after day raping my daughter.  Killed my wife and I can not do a thing; she must be pregnant by him by now, I fear.”     Tears rolling down his eyes, as he was in agony.&lt;br /&gt;    The Untamable must have heard us talking, for the cries had stopped.  He then stood covering the doorway, with the old man’s naked daughter being pulled by her hair.  She was bleeding badly from bite marks, scratches across her back, and here legs were badly brushed. She was bleeding from half-dozen places I couldn’t make out for certain where. &lt;br /&gt;    He hadn’t known about his brother’s doom I gathered for he simply looked at me with a satisfied heart.  “Here, Sinned, you can have her now.”  He said with his viper like tongue hanging from his mouth.&lt;br /&gt;    “Mr. Untamable,”   I said with as much friction as I could hold back, “I’d like your assistance.”   &lt;br /&gt;    “You call me Mr. What do you want, for surely there is a point to this.” &lt;br /&gt;    He bowed his head looking at the girl.  It was my time to kill him I thought, this chance may never come again, but I couldn’t until I got the information I came for. &lt;br /&gt;    I tried to show him the picture he created didn’t bother me.  “I’m simply searching for King Theses I.  The city wants to make or crown a new king; in fear the old one is dead.  I need to verify this.”  He looked at me strange. &lt;br /&gt;    “Why not ask my brother, you two seem to hit it off good.”  &lt;br /&gt;    He then started laughing, which was more of a roar as loud as a wild cat, the words came out: “HE IS DEAD!  --months ago.  His army is dead.  And you better be on your way before you are dead.” &lt;br /&gt;    I was astounded he told me this.  I started to walk away.  “Ha, Sinned, don’t you want to know who killed him.”  I did, but knew I had to play coy.  I turned around; he wanted to tell me bad.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I suppose, it would be nice,” I softly chanted.&lt;br /&gt;    “Come here, closer, I’ll tell you.” &lt;br /&gt;    I got within an arms length of him.  He still had one of his hands on the girl’s hair.  My sword was tied to my horse.  I had a club in my left hand and a letter pouch in my right.&lt;br /&gt;    “What’s in the pouch” he asked. &lt;br /&gt;    “Water,” I said.  &lt;br /&gt;    “My mother killed him.  She ate him.  His bones are in her stomach with all the little demons, which will soon be born.” &lt;br /&gt;     He started to laugh like his brother, and then the girl looked up at him, caught his eyes, and he lowered his head, at that moment I  hit him with the club, and opening my pouch up, took the salt and throw it on him.  He started to burn up like paper, and at the same time I beat his body until it was smashed all over the doorway.  No single part was left of his body; it was all separated.  It was like leather split open.  A black mist came from him as the spirit part left the body and was sent to the underworld.&lt;br /&gt;    The woman was of great beauty, as she picked herself off of the blood stained wooden porch slowly, upward from her knees.   &lt;br /&gt;    As I looked at the demon, he looked gruesome laying there in parts. There appeared to be a number of women running from behind trees, and wheat fields. Thus, within minutes she was attended by a score of women, some armed like warriors, others mothers and daughters.&lt;br /&gt;    The old man, the host of sorts, said with a smile, trying to pull his broken legs together:  “I am not the captor,” a soft tone fading.&lt;br /&gt;    The tones and gestures of the woman, daughter to the old man, paused to give me a look, almost with shame.  I could not do less than smile, and bid her Farwell; for she was marked mentally for life, and physically, she needed to deal with a pregnancy, a rape, and somehow go on with life.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      Chapter Four &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meeting of Tiamat and Marduk&lt;br /&gt;The Fire and the Jewelry&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    As I found my way to an open area not far from the sea, I built a great fire, and made my circle huge so the Tiamat would not be able to get me off guard, as did her son.  I put my head against a rock again in the center of the circle and kept the fire going.  I wasn’t sure exactly what I was going to do should I meet this mighty Tiamat.  I had seen her on occasions at her temple in the City.  But she liked the sea, and was not all that interested, especially since Marduk’s temple was right across the street from hers.&lt;br /&gt;    It would be unwise not to fear such a beast as the Tiamat; she was the mother of all the first generation demon-beasts. Marduk was one of the first generation of the angelic-demon, not having the genetic third trait of the beast: normally a more powerful race, having more superpower that is. &lt;br /&gt;     I had also seen Marduk on occasions at night walking up and down his temple steps.  He was a pacer.  Both were huge creatures to say the least.  But Marduk feared the One God in Three more than the Tiamat, an unwise choice by her, I think.    And they both knew I was a priest of sorts within our temple; although we had only about ten members now.  Many from our, or should I say my congregation shifted over to the Baboon-god temple, and some to the Ram temple, or Marduk‘s temple; but most feared the One God in Three Temple. &lt;br /&gt;     The Tiamat mingled in the sea mostly, and gave birth to all them little demon that normally went their way after several years of learning all they could from her. She was not going to be happy with me for killing her two sons.  For her surely she knew by now; and she knew of me, if she had not seen me pacing my steps at my house a number of times.  That is all we had in common.  But I knew she would be patient of course.  She had been around for 6000-years I was told.  Her wings did not help her fly all that much, although she could for short distances.  Her body was too big.  And her fish like skin and her snake like face, with horns, was nothing but ugly.  But she had her follower’s none-the-less.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meeting of the Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    As I put more wood on the fire, and lay back with my sword by my side, knife by my belly, I quickly fell to sleep.    I was dreaming of the Tiamat’s mouth dripping saliva trying to get to me.  Trying to take her long thick tail and wind it around my legs to pull me out of the circle.  Her big five finger hands, with her long nails, and feet like a bears were all reaching over the fire trying to grab me.   She was infuriated over the loss of her two sons she held close.  &lt;br /&gt;    All of a sudden my head hit a bottom portion of the rock, as if I was made to slip.   I opened my eyes, and there she was; the great Tiamat swinging her tail at me.&lt;br /&gt;      “I am going to eat you, like I did the Thesas’ II, father.”  &lt;br /&gt;     She hesitated, looked about, it was dark, and then got brave saying: “Your God is never around besides s, so don’t think he will protect you or scare me.”  &lt;br /&gt;    I knew she had a fear of him, but she was emotional now. Anything could happen.&lt;br /&gt;    I couldn’t get close to the fire without putting myself in danger.  I figured I would die fighting, like a soldier.  I knew what happened to the King for sure now.  She cast a quick glance at me.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I will leave your corpse right where you sleep for the hogs, and rats to eat, my Sinned, old friend,” commented the Tiamat. &lt;br /&gt;     I was not her old friend.  She had heard of my military conquests, and adventures I was in and therefore was mocking me as of little effort to her, for a quick kill. She was simply trying to build herself up in thinking she had a good rival to conquer.&lt;br /&gt;    As the night faded away, and the sun was rising, the wood around the circle was but a flicker.  She looked at me with a thirst in her eyes. &lt;br /&gt;    She commented, “Oh please don’t hurt me.”  &lt;br /&gt;    She was making fun of me again.&lt;br /&gt;    Then I replied:  “You can not harm me without harming yourself.” She was about fifteen-feet from me.  She knew what I meant. Diligently she looked about.  No body was there.  Then she looked up in the sky.  She noticed something but couldn’t make it out. &lt;br /&gt;     “Why have I gone to such pains to get you I don’t know,” commented the Tiamat.  &lt;br /&gt;      “If you take my life, I pray this minute my God will bind you in the pit.”&lt;br /&gt;      Her eyes opened up wide. It was the one thing no demon wanted.  The underworld was not half as bad as the abyss of the pit.  &lt;br /&gt;     “But can you can not do it anymore,” said the Tiamat; then adding, “I do know that at one time you had such powers given by your One God.  But I have not heard of any demons going to that place in a long time by your hands.”&lt;br /&gt;     I said with a revengeful smile, and pride in my God,   “You will surely suffer the consequences should you cast me into your large mouth.”  She started laughing again.   &lt;br /&gt;     “I do like you, and you killed my children; my very dear children.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Marduk&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    At that moment, Marduk showed up. “What do you want, Marduk,” asked the Tiamat.  &lt;br /&gt;    “To help Sinned,” he answered.  &lt;br /&gt;    He was full of it.  He had something else on his mind, I told myself.  Life was not so simple with such powerful creatures.  They had been mortal enemies for six thousand years I had heard.  One would guess Marduk to be the stronger one, but Tiamat was no one to fool with either.  But was he ready for this fight.  She was prepared to fight anyone at this juncture.  He was too calm.&lt;br /&gt;    Marduk blew fire in the Tiamat’s face, and she leaned over and hit him with her long powerful tail, knocking him on the ground.  She smiled.  He came back up with his long claws, and dug them into her body, as she gorged him in the shoulders with her horns.  He then grabbed her by the jaws and looking down deep into her stomach area seen a thousand little demon—and blew fire into her.  She coughed up several fetuses, along with jewelry from the king.  Marduk jumped back in fear she had a good stance and could use her horns, weight, and tail to damage him; --plus she could fly at angles trying to out maneuver him, although with his four eyes, he could see almost every movement.&lt;br /&gt;    Coming to a draw, the two were tired, and the Tiamat left.  Marduk said in a harsh voice, you owe me.  I told him to look in the sky.  There were two angels:   Ura’el and Asor ‘el.  &lt;br /&gt;    “Mr. Marduk, I will never worship you, nor do I owe you a thing.  You simple saved the Tiamat’s life. Had she harmed me, she would be in the pit.  As you would be,” I said, answering his question.&lt;br /&gt;    Commented Marduk, “Oh well, I had fun with that old witch of a demon; her day is coming, and maybe your is also –Sinned!” --having said that he, left as he came, unexpectedly &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Chapter Five   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Golden Ring/ and the Sea&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    “The ring,” a voice said, “Pick up the ring”.   As I searched the ground, the puke from the Tiamat stomach, and the dead corpses stunk: smells beyond human the senses--so nauseating, and putrid I had to stop breathing at intervals, hold my breath, let it out slowly or pass out—at points when holding my breath when I got near the fetuses, I choked on my puke coming up from my insides, in contesting what I was seeing. As I leaned down to she something gold like shinning, I pushed away some of the debris, it was Kings Thesas I, ring. His initials were carved in it, “TI”; I picked it up, wiped it off with a large leaf by a tree, and put it on my index finger for safe keeping. It fit quite well.  I would bring it back home now, if ever I could find home.&lt;br /&gt;    I told myself this time I would go home by the way of the mighty sea.  It was the sea that was by my mountain fortress, the one I could see when looking down.  And so with the salt water breeze drifting inland, of which I could smell, I followed it   to its edge.&lt;br /&gt;     From this distance, standing on shore I could see three islands.  They looked like a big fish. I will chose whichever one I come to first, I told myself.  Then go to the second and third if need be, and to the sea again, and beyond and home. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Way Home - The Islands&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     I wasn’t sure how far I had gone, in the past six-months if not longer.  I was sure Thesas II, was king now, and having his troubles.  I looked up toward the sky once more [standing on the edge of the sea]; kind of a way of   absorbing the reality of another will, other than humankinds and demons, there was a higher order, thank God. &lt;br /&gt;    “You saved my life once, angels of the sky.  Please thank your God [our God] for sending you.”  &lt;br /&gt;    Having said that, I went among the many trees built a stone ax, and started cutting a few down to create a barge;  I had seen them used, and built during the wars I fought, and we even had a few of our own at our city of Yort. Many had brought supplies for the fortress from other lands also.   I had not built one before, but with the wood from the trees I started to put one together.  I also used wooden pegs to fasten the water craft together.&lt;br /&gt;    Again I built a campfire with a large ring of fire around it. For several days as I continued to build this raft of sorts.  I had no meat during this build project, or time to find any, but I ate figs that were growing all about.  Did some fishing with a spear, and dug some holes in the ground near the trees where I knew fresh water would have been, for their roots.&lt;br /&gt;     Slowly the barged emerged.  I told my self, kidding; I would make an ideal sailor.    Although I was a solder never thought of being on the sea for more than it took to get to a location for battle.&lt;br /&gt;    As the days came and went the barge was ready by about the 45th day. I put the few supplies I had left on it, and made my home on the 20 x 20 foot square box, and when I pushed it into the sea, it floated; to my amazement. I had a paddle to steer it, and a mask I could turn to catch the wind.  I had made it out of the skin lining of the&lt;br /&gt;Horse and pony I had left behind. It took me six weeks to put it all together.  It now was now going on seven and a half months in what I call captivity of the world.&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;At Sea&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    As I sailed for four days I could see the small island I witnessed from shore.  But every time I got close to it, the tide would shift me away.  It became frustrating.  I cried to the God of Three Circles again.&lt;br /&gt;      “You may have noticed Sir, but because this tide keeps me out from the shores of the island; I can not make it back home.”  &lt;br /&gt;     I thought dumb for saying it out loud, but maybe he would hear me.  He did send two angels in the form of clouds to protect me before.&lt;br /&gt;    As night came, the sea became still and as shinny as a craftsmen making glass.   The moon appeared to be as thin as ice, a sheet, or top layer of ice that is, over a lake, just slightly out this evening, yet, it seemed to be right over my head, with its pock-marked craters standing out, it’s funny I thought, something I noticed right away, something peculiar. It was almost as dark—or it seemed to be moreover—as dark as a gave-yard.  I was once in a battle within a far off land called Libya, there I just stood and watched the black jackals roam back and forth, with the light of the moon shinning on these horrific creatures, looking for food, digging up the dead to have something to eat.  I think they thought I was   a ghost, for they left me to myself. I almost hated them for that. As if I wanted, and for the most part was, provoking a battle with them.  And so I stood there in the dark of the night, watched them fight one another, running around me, pulling the meat off of the carcasses, as they ripped at them with their saber-teeth, pulling them up,  and out from under their graves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     As the sea shifted back and forth, I had fallen asleep; and was once again in a deep dream.  I was dreaming I had landed on the island, and all around me were natives pushing me about. I was dreaming of caves and the big mouth of the Tiamat. Then all of a sudden I awoke and noticed big fish where hitting my square raft: like sharks.  I looked over board, and beside the several large fish, one huge one stood out, its mouth was as wide as the Tiamat’s, with sharp teeth, hitting my side of the raft.  I thought this a gift at first from my God, then I saw the teeth again, they were hungry for me.  They were as sharp as the Tiamat’s horns.  Then several of them hit my raft from all corners.  I was being shoved past the tide, and the raft pins, I had lodged to keep the wood together was starting to loosen up.  And then, those teeth seem to get closer.  &lt;br /&gt;    A storm started to pour heavy drops of rain, and the waves started to push me closer to the shores.  One of the sides had fallen into the sea, and that large fish crept aboard the rafts on its belly using its fins, it opened its mouth wide showing me its teeth, and wild looking tongue.  I quickly moved my right leg, and just at the right moment, and when it shut its mouth, it got a taste my blood, and the slippery wood slid the beast back into the sea.  My leg was damaged, and I was loosing blood, but I had enough strength to hang onto the other side of the boat.&lt;br /&gt;    I shrugged my shoulders close to the sides of the wooden raft.  &lt;br /&gt;    “My God, Lord of all the little gods here on earth, I am but a man, I can not fight these mighty waves, give me…” &lt;br /&gt;    And I passed out.  When I awoke I was on the shore of an island, I was sure it was the one I seen from the land a few days ago. &lt;br /&gt;    I knew perfectly well, the mighty Lord, and his two angels had helped me.  A thousand thanks I gave the Lord.  My foe, the sea had been conquered, but not by me, I am not fool to think a brave man can do such things.  A brave man can only do what I had done, pray to the God of Gods.  And do all he can to survive.  There is no more.  He has to do the rest.  It is fact.  God may even chose such an ordeal to use to show a man he is no island. I held my hands in the air, telling the Mighty God in three, “I am no island,” I need no proof, and I had learned this lesson in War.  One man is killed; a hero too many, while a coward stands still and survives.  Only God knows why this is. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Cave-Village &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    When I awoke from my weathered and drenched body, I was being brought to a cave, called, “The Cave of Darkness”, as the man Arthur, called it; a dwelling place with many inhabitants who had lived there some twenty-generations to date.  They came from the wetlands of the North, he said, as we walked  along the shore to his sub terrain village of watch of it, to see if it worsened, at the same time looking at it strangely, out of curiosity I gathered.  I think he was trying to take my thoughts off of the pain I was having, and fatigue.&lt;br /&gt;    Said Arthur, to break the silence, “My fathers of long ago came from this land of the North, wet lands, an Isle called Nolova.  They had lived there for 75,000-years.  They built great things my ancestors told me, --for instance a walk way, kind of like a bridge some 8000-feet long. They cut down ten thousand trees   to build it.  You are a solder it seems, maybe you have heard of this land?”  He asked me, hopefully.    His daughter awaited an answer also, with anticipation.  &lt;br /&gt;    “No, I have never been to that land, and yes, I was a soldier for many years, but I am not anymore, I guess.” I assured him.&lt;br /&gt;      Although I had heard of a land far to the north, and that it was wit, and there were tribes of people, and huge stones to the gods there.  But these were only legends told me when I was a kid.  I knew nothing more.&lt;br /&gt;     Said Arthur again, “My people moved to this island long ago to escape the wars, to have peace.  Here in the Cave of Darkness, we have this.  It is our home.  We seldom leave it, except to go to a near by village and trade goods now and then.  We do not hunt for food; only eat what can be grown.”&lt;br /&gt;    As the dark clouds started to cover the island, and darken the sky, Arthur suggested we move quickly, the Sea Devil, he said might be around, he comes during the night, and when people walk alone and when the clouds are dark.  And so I tried to pick up the speed.&lt;br /&gt;     As we continued the long walk, he explained to me as we climbed a hill onto a higher level of ground, to journey overland some more.  The monster was described as having twisted eyes, changeable cheeks, and full of wrinkles. An odd looking fish like beard, and disheveled head of hair more like thorns. It seemed to have feelers made of some kind of skin that curled.  It had huge hands like the wings of a bat; with a scaly body.  I thought of the Tiamat when I heard all this—maybe, just maybe one of her beast-demon sons; or a grandchild of sorts. Wherever the truth lied, they were scared enough to make me hobble like a drunken sailor to get away from the sea, and inland as far as possible before dark.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Great Cave&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    When we finally got to the cave, I was taken through the main entrance cave which was a wide open space.  It was full of people, males, females, and children; the men wearing a little cloth.--for myself, I had but a sword belt around me, with the sword hanging down along side of me. On my other side a knife propped tight against my belly. As for the rest of me, I was naked.  Arthur the leader I gathered who found me and his young daughter brought me farther into the community cave.  It was the largest cave I had ever seen. A civilization unto itself lived there. There seemed to be some kind of organization to things also, or at least, everyone was about doing something.&lt;br /&gt;    Families seem to have their own little sections; either dug into the side of the cave walls, or natural holes that were already carved out by god, producing a sleeping residence.  Some were simply sectioned here and there out in the main open area. One might call it the plaza area.  It was like an underground fortress.&lt;br /&gt;    They had huge pottery jars used as cisterns.  I could smell lots of garlic around.     &lt;br /&gt;    Explained Arthur,&lt;br /&gt;    “We do not eat meat as I have mentioned before and so we use garlic with most everything—.” &lt;br /&gt;     He then took me by the hand, as we explored his underground, village and my new home.  There were animals about I noticed drinking water from stone trout’s.  How unique I thought.&lt;br /&gt;    The cave had huge looking pillars all above and around the interior domain.  And light was filtered through many holes in the ceiling of the cave.  The ovens had chimneys to allow for ventilation and release of the smoke.  A strange group of people I told me; but then, they were simple people making due with the necessities of life.&lt;br /&gt;    In all my life, no one had ever mentioned such a people.  And for 20-generations, someone should have.  On the level of a city, it was small, but it was a whole community.  I had noticed not one soul left the cave.  As Arthur had mentioned, this was home to them.&lt;br /&gt;    People now started to stop their chores and look at me as I walked through the cave’s center.  I was introduced to many of the people.  Arthur pointed out an empty cavern where I was to sleep, and yes, I was their guest --today. I would find out soon if this was going to be my new home for awhile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My New Home  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    I was extremely tired and so I followed Arthur and his daughter as they lead me to my assigned area.  A woman came up to us as I was about to lay down, and she put straw and a cotton blanket on the stone floor, for my bed.  I thanked her and dropped right on top of it. Within minutes another woman came at Arthur’s calling with water and bandages to stop my bleeding.&lt;br /&gt;    I noticed the men now were mostly naked, but not as much as me; from the shoulders to the waist.  The women had full garments on, a peasant’s style.  They spoke a language I seldom heard, but understood somewhat. One with a lot of sounds in it—   I had heard it from sailors, that is, sailors,    passing through the sea ports and entrances to the Black Sea.  They had come from the North, and that was all I really knew of them: a wild bunch you could say.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cave Life&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     I had slept two days straight when the little girl woke me up, in fear I would sleep my life away I think. During my first week I found the cave was even larger and deeper then I had come to believe upon my first day of arrival.  I explored it when I had time. &lt;br /&gt;    The more I got to know the people, I noticed very little of the going back and forth, or should I say, in and out of the cave.  This still surprised me, even though I knew it before I had even entered the cave, Arthur had already explained to me, the people feel safe here, and seldom leave.  &lt;br /&gt;    These were good and kind people, but lacked in the charm area.  They had a flat affect.  Seldom smiled, and just occasionally laughed, -- but very close to one another.&lt;br /&gt;    I noticed only a few people had shoes, and no hats.  But they all seemed to be quite clean, and healthy.&lt;br /&gt;    The little girl I learned was called Aifosiram came each day with either fruit or some kind of raw or cooked vestibules for me.    Her father was often busy watching over the cave, fending the few animals he had.  His wife as I had learned went with her two other sisters to another island not far from this one, of which there were three all together.  She had been gone a year.  I was told they were living in another cave trying to get some extra supplies for the family, but never did return back.  The father had gotten word they were fine.  It was hard to believe since the other two islands were less than 25-miles away. The little Aifosiram was very sad about her mother being gone, and I think she was thinking I could bring her back, being a man of travel.  But of course I could not, and I tried to avoid that area of thought whenever she brought it up.&lt;br /&gt;    In the meantime, the days passed by quickly, and before I knew it, I had been there going on six-weeks.  I was actually starting to like it here.  I would ask every day a few people if they needed help, and assist where I could. I kind of became a jack of many trades.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Time goes by&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    After another two weeks I did not need a cane to walk with anymore. My leg had healed well from the bite the big fish took from it.  &lt;br /&gt;    As I got to know the families, I noticed most had either a cat or a dog. At night the men would put on a turban sit with his wife at a table, children sitting on the ground floor of stone, some straw under them, and work on wicker baskets, and other such things.  The elders would rest in the hammocks early on in the evening, and their children would find them snoring.  There was always a large fire in the center of the cave where a new person each night would care for it.&lt;br /&gt;    The cattle drink from the troughs by my bedding most every evening. And this evening was a full moon evening: somewhat enchanting.   As I looked up trying to get a better look at the stars through one of the larger holes in the cave ceiling, there were man cubicles with which the people kept their supplies.  The fire was blazing.  Young women were fixing their pony tails and bringing wine and water to the grown ups.  And my little friend brought me a cup half filled with wine, the other half with cool water.  She knew I liked it that way.  I sat about fifteen-feet away from the fire with a number of the elders, as I usually did each night.  &lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Time to Go&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    I knew I was still their distinguished visitor, but I had to tell Arthur I must be on my way in the morning.  Go back to my land; even if I was unwillingly doing so, I had to.  As we sat there I explained to him I had the king’s ring, and I had to bring it to his son Thesas II.  That it was my duty to insure the city had a rightful king.  Arthur understood this well, realizing his family came from the far off land of the North, and duty and leadership were prized virtues to have, if not top of the line values.&lt;br /&gt;    As morning came, the little girl woke me up.  And her father explained how they had fixed my barge up, a week ago, assuming I would be on my way some day.  It was hard to leave.  I had got to know them all so well, even if they didn’t smile.  I guess if I left them with any thing it was laughter, and a lot of smiles.  It was all I could pay them with.  They took nothing, and gave all.&lt;br /&gt;    As I approached the sea again, I bid my farewells to Aifosiram, a few other friends, who dared to leave their caves for a few hours, and Arthur.  They all seemed a little more alive than when I first arrived. I got into my raft, put up the sail, and they gave it a push, and within minutes they looked like ants from afar.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Six   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Sea Devil/and the New Order&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    I tried to talk myself to going back to the cave people.  But ever time I went to turn the raft around, I said to myself: ‘I am merely a subject!’…paused a minute, adding ‘Merely.’  But I can make a difference if I go back. The old king is dead. You--er--ah--soldier in heart, and like it or not it needs to be done. I need to preserve the city of the laws of the stone.  The elders will try to take command.  Yes, go home.  And so each time I went to turn the raft, I had this to tell myself.  Over and over, until I got far enough away from the island, I was a point of no return.  Then it stopped haunting me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Sea Devil&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    I lay awake on the raft a long time, before I got my first night sleep. Then nights and days passed as if they were but another wave.  It seemed forever.  My fresh water supply was down to a few drops, and my bread was gone.  I had caught a few fish, ate them raw. The beautiful little girl from the cave haunted my dreams. As did the Tiamat, who would came crashing in and out like an ongoing nightmare. One night I dreamed of an odd looking horned goat.  One that had its horn receding back along its skull and turned up like a cat’s tale;   I thought of the Egyptian gods of the winds.  Right now I needed a strong North and Eastern wind. Maybe I was seeing a vision I thought; one that would come and save me; then that woman’s face that was forced to make love to the demon-beast came creeping into my nightmares.  So much did I think about these images night after night, I started to drift off into a trance state?  Then on the 9th day, my raft was hit by a great shove.  I looked up, and there it was, the thing Arthur had told me about, The Sea Devil.&lt;br /&gt;    To be quite honest, I was somewhat happy to see it.  It was buoyant, floating on water like a lily pad.  The creature’s face was like its mothers or grandmothers, caught between a snake and a fish.  It smiled at me.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I’m simply waiting Sinned, you will die soon,” it said in a rustic voice.&lt;br /&gt;    I shook my head to wake up and make sure my dream was over.  This sea was as big as the oceans people have told me about.  How could I get back home?  The monster was right it was just a matter of time.  I than remembered that Arthur had mentioned this monster was not the smartest in the world.  Maybe, just maybe, I could make a deal.&lt;br /&gt;    “Listen, Mr.  Ah, Sea Devil, or whatever you are called.  I want to make a deal with you.”  &lt;br /&gt;The creature just laughed, saying:  “Now what do you have that I would want?”  &lt;br /&gt;     I took off the king’s ring.  Showed it to him, and then put my hand over the wooden raft as if to drop it in the water.  &lt;br /&gt;    “Wait,” he said.  &lt;br /&gt;    “Is that King Thesas’ ring?”  I replied it was. &lt;br /&gt;     “What do you want for it.” he asked.  I looked up in the baking sun, and around me, I could see no land.  &lt;br /&gt;    “You seem interested in land,” he said, laughingly.  He stroked his chin and eyed me narrowly to the point of being gratified he hand such power over me.&lt;br /&gt;    “Push me to the shores of my land and I’ll give you the ring.  It was taken from non other than your,” I stopped, and he replied;&lt;br /&gt;    “Grandmother,” I added, “I think she’d think of you highly if you could give it back to her.”&lt;br /&gt;    He hesitated.  &lt;br /&gt;    “How do I know you will keep your word,” he asked.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I am too weak to fight you, and you are too young to win her glory without doing something big.  To give her back this ring, would mean you tricked me, or killed me or something. You make it up, whatever suites you.  I have no use for it other than to bargain with you.  Plus, I am a man of my word, a soldier, a priest.”&lt;br /&gt;      He frowned a little, but knew I was right. I would not go against my word, and he needed something to impress the Tiamat with, at his young age.&lt;br /&gt;     “Ok,” he said with a seemingly low voice. &lt;br /&gt;     “I will carry you on my back.”  &lt;br /&gt;     I thought about that, and told him no.  It was against his nature to follow through on his word, he’d most likely stop in the middle some place, and try to feed me to the birds, but before hand,  rip my finger off. &lt;br /&gt;    “No, I don’t trust you,” I answered.    &lt;br /&gt;    “Ok, ok, I’ll push you it’s not all that far I guess.” &lt;br /&gt;     And like four horses racing on a track he kicked his feet, and his web arms which looked like a bats, and built up momentum.  I swore he was going faster than the birds could fly.  It must have been three-hours before I spotted land.  And when he did, he made one big push, and the sale on my raft caught the wind, and I sailed to land the rest of the way.&lt;br /&gt;    He must have been warning out for he didn’t show up until I hit the coast about an hour later.  He was still gasping for air.  &lt;br /&gt;    “That was one long hall,” he mentioned to me.  &lt;br /&gt;    I had gained my strength back by this time, and had my sword in my hands. &lt;br /&gt;    “Do you plan on giving me the ring, or must I fight you for it,” asked the beast.    &lt;br /&gt;    “Do you think you would win,” I asked the beast. &lt;br /&gt;     He looked at me like a little boy about to pout.   I took off the ring saying, “A deal is a deal,” and gave it to him.  And with a smile that went from ear to ear he grabbed the ring, and jumped back into the sea, as fast as a bear grabbing a fish.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The City’s New Order&lt;br /&gt;And Sinned Speaks&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;     &lt;br /&gt;      As I journeyed up the rocky structure, to the top of the plateau, I headed east to the great walled city of mine.  It had been a while I expected the king to be under some pressure, if he still was king.  And maybe a new order of sorts was in place.  Especially with the priests, --they all wanted their temples to be number one—  in particular,  the temples of Marduk, the Tiamat, and the Baboon god.    The House of the Ram was not normally a fighting religion.  They were more peaceful.  Like the waters of the Nile; although they did have a radical side to them, called the Baboon Whites the other sect, being simply the Ape or Baboon gods.&lt;br /&gt;    As I came upon the city, my heart started to jump.  It was home.  It was like jumping into a cool pool of fresh water.  Your body knows it belongs there, or should I say here. I felt like a bird flying home to its nest, and all the little ones waiting. I wanted to run to it when I caught a glimpse of it. I could only see the front towers and the top of the walls, and one of the temples in the back. But that was enough for me to almost loose my breath in awe.&lt;br /&gt;     As I got closer the picture unraveled.  I could see it all now.  The whole front, and parts of the side structures of the walls.  It’s funny, now that I think of it, when ever I could get a better view except if a bird was flying out over the city.  This was a beautiful sight. I wanted to be home in my house, with my servant,--my friends—where I belonged.&lt;br /&gt;    As I got about 50-feet from the gates, a guard yelled, “Who goes there!”  &lt;br /&gt;    I replied, “It is I, Sinned.” &lt;br /&gt;    A moment passed, another guard came, then another, then the Governor and Commander of the Armed Forces.  The Commander was looking through his distance-crystal.  I could see him holding something long.  And I had held them before.  They were cut according to the craftsmen’s ship of our ancestors.  And you could see long distances.  You could see an ant five hundred feet away if you had a good one.&lt;br /&gt;    I heard some one say, “It is Sinned,” and the gates opened.  As I entered the gates, the sound of a horn went off, alerting everyone&lt;br /&gt;     Besides my arrival, something else was happening.  And as I stepped foot into the city once again, several people came running to see if it was really me.  A few were  standing by the gate in disbelief, eyes wide open, and all about people started to clap and call my name.  &lt;br /&gt;    There was the lovely Princess, and the King Thesas II, and many of my friends. My servant came running up and grabbed me in a bear hug; while the King came  by side, put his hand on my shoulder,  and quietly said, “Welcome home my friend, I wait for your report.“ &lt;br /&gt;     Then after a few minutes of chaos, I asked the crowd to be silent so I could report to the king.     &lt;br /&gt;    “Do you have news of my father?”  asked the King. &lt;br /&gt;     A few people crowed around me to hear my answer.  As I looked at them, they stepped back, for the king also was becoming impatient with the commotion.&lt;br /&gt;    “Yes, sir,” I said, “I do have news.  Do you want it privately or in public? “  &lt;br /&gt;    The king looked around, and felt he didn’t want to spoil the celebration, but needed to know the news.  And now the priests were coming to see all the commotion.&lt;br /&gt;    “Tell me know, Sinned, the priests will demand it, and they have really taken over.  They want to change the laws on the Mesopotamia Stone, especially the Temple House of the Tiamat.  Since you have been gone, they have made a new order of sorts, the people have not voted on it yet, but it is suppose to be by months end.  It will require everyone in the city to select one religion, and to eliminate the One God Religion.  The Baboon-whites have been terrorizing everyone so they will   pick their religion, or face some kind of reprisals.  They have stolen babies and women from their husbands in the past, and now have threaten to do worse to the women should they loose the ‘pick‘. They have even went as far to openly state in the orator area to impregnate them, and then cut them open for the children and hide them so their husbands will not find them.  I am becoming more of a figure head.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Orators Circle&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    “I see, I told the King,” adding, “We must have a debate at the orators area, now.”&lt;br /&gt;    As we started walking over to the speaker’s area, I ended up shaking a hundred hands or so.  Twenty or thirty hugs and a few kisses along the way.     &lt;br /&gt;    As we reached the open air stratum, called the Orators Circle, which had several circles of seats, I stood in the middle.  Called the people to order as, they had been draw on to me in the past.  Everyone was quiet.  There were about five thousand people sitting.  I started to tell them how happy I was to be home, in my city, where I belonged. I always started my speeches with something light. Then I told them about my journey, my meeting with the Sea Devil, and I explained how the Tiamat had killed the old king.  &lt;br /&gt;    They remained quiet. Then I started into my second part of my speech.&lt;br /&gt;    “Our conflicts within our civilization within these walls seem to have more to do with our religious beliefs and freedom of, then our will for the people to live a happy and wholesome life; one that allows free will, and selection.  We have allowed new and old religions to live within these walls, within it is a freedom, but it is the King who runs the city, not the religions.  If your god demands what the city can’t provide, in the area of freedom on the Stone, then you should go seek a place to preach your beliefs out side of these walls.“  &lt;br /&gt;    The Priests stared at me, talking among them. But none dared to bring this subject to a debate, not with a new and old hero standing at the podium. They were hoping the election might sway their way.&lt;br /&gt;    “Do you not agree priests,” they all looked at me—not saying a word; then suddenly, the people starting clapping.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I say to the people of this great City.  Think about the rise and fall of the demon-gods.  They come and they go.  They have done nothing to put food on your tables.  But our soul demands we worship, for we are creatures of worship, and the stone says we can do so, with whomever we please.” &lt;br /&gt;     The priest were holding their breaths, thinking they were all going to be kicked out soon for trying to rob the people of rights.   And then when they heard the last few words, ’free to worship,’ they gave a sigh of release. I did not put them in the corner. Nor mention their names. &lt;br /&gt;    “I say to the good and hard working people of this city, and to the good King we have.  And the holy priests, the renegade angels who were once here, our ancestors worshiped them.  But they too are gone now.  And their giant sons from the Rephaim Circle, they were also worshiped here, but are also gone.  The fact is, the city will change from time to time, change is inevitable, and we must change with the times.  But it is not time for one religion to wipe out all the others.  And this seems to be the new order developing.”  &lt;br /&gt;    It was not a question I had asked them, rather a statement-question, one that would haunt them, and one they all knew was so.&lt;br /&gt;     I added: “Will we all be forced to worship Marduk, or the Tiamat out of fear?  Oh, yes, it will be a moment of peace, and a life time of fear. Let us keep the laws of the Mesopotamia Stone as a reminder how far we have come in building a civilization within these walls.  These ancient gods would have us blinded as was the case for our ancestors.  We must crush the   temples if they choose to have war with us citizens of the city.  Let the priests rise and give oath to us in unity, or to them in war.”  &lt;br /&gt;    The priests were lost for words.  I over heard one replied to another, “What are we to do.”  &lt;br /&gt;    Then said one priest to the Baboon-whites: “Be like Sinned, patient, our day will come, and he shall not live within these walls forever.  He must die someday, like all men must die.” &lt;br /&gt;     The other priests laughed, and several along with the White Sects Leader, and some cheered me, but with a grin. Yet he was right. We don’t live forever. And a wise man is patient.&lt;br /&gt;    “And so it is.  The king is dead, and the city will need no more votes. It will go by the laws on the stone, and set by the king.” &lt;br /&gt;    The priests now sat down at that note, and the king came to my side, put his hand on my shoulder, and said, “Sinned, I wish I had what you have inside, love for his city, king and God.” &lt;br /&gt;     I replied, “The time will come for each man to be tested under fire, you will have your day, and you will be strong. Today was my calling, tomorrow, yours.” &lt;br /&gt;     Several from the first circle of the crowd smiled at me, that I could see, and we left the stand, the king, princes and my slave, and I.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;Chapter Seven (7) Part I&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      Marduk and the Baboon God:&lt;br /&gt;Fight for the Temple &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;        I had not been back home but a week, guarded by the great walled city, when there was commotion in the temples of the Baboons and Marduk.  There always seemed to be conflict between them two anyway, but Marduk, who wanted to be king-god of all the temples, was starting to provoke a situation.  And the Baboon Temple was notorious for its parties, drinking, and debauchery.  They among all the cults were the worse for stealing women during their sleep, or while they were walking home at night and bringing them to the temple basement, where they would rap them several times during the evening orgies.  If the husband would come looking for them, they could only enter at their own risk, and many never returned home; and many of the males were used like their wives.&lt;br /&gt;     Many crimes took place within them temple walls. To include baby snatching, as they would use them for blood sacrifices to themselves.  Cannibalism, to who would defy them.  Marduk’s temple was side-by-side to the Baboons.&lt;br /&gt;    The Tiamat, whose temple was right across the street, didn’t show up much nowadays, but when she did everyone took notice. That is, Marduk in particular.  I do think she stayed away because of the impending conflict which all new would occur with Marduk, sooner or later, knowing their quest for dominance of the demon and human races.&lt;br /&gt;    The Baboon god and his disciples, which looked more ape than demon or man like, seemed always to around though, love the sexual prowl ness involved, which excited all them, and gave them some kind of high.&lt;br /&gt;      They seldom left, except to rape a women within her own home, knowing the husband would be gone, or if she was known to have  prayed to the One God of Three, they left well enough alone, not wanting to provoke the Almighty, as some called him is secret. So the people of the city would not worship him.  Actually they were much in fear of him more than any other god.  &lt;br /&gt;    The Baboon demonic-god, was of course friends with the Tiamat, and was hoping somewhere along the line she would fight with Marduk, and eliminate him, thus, having some peace.  He also knew if the Tiamat lost, he would be next in line.&lt;br /&gt;     The Baboon god had many animal traits, --such as, moving slowly with his knuckles towards the ground; having a tendency to jump, rather than walk up right like most humans, although, he did a certain amount of his upright walking. He thought like most of the demon-god beasts, subversion was the sugar on the pie.  His dominate sect was the White-baboons.  Although he allowed both sects to be in his temples for pleasures unknown.  He himself was not White, but rather a plain rustic color.  He was huge though, with a fearsome grin.&lt;br /&gt;    They not only would rape the women of the city, but would force them to have sex with animals.  As they did themselves participate in such acts. If any were resistant in such areas, they would be killed and used for animal food.  When they killed the men who came for their wives often times you would find their corpse laying   about the city half eaten up by the baboons, if not by the rats, bats, and cats.&lt;br /&gt;    They often thought like an animal, without reason; insane behavior.  I know this because a few of my friends belonged to their cult, only to be saved by their parents, or friends, and taken to the One God temple, and thus, having their mind and body cleansed.  The babies sacrificed at the baboon temple were but half the hordes this temple had.  I had often said to myself, if Marduk was to cause trouble for the Baboon god or his temple, the city would be happy.  And for the most part, win some of the people to his side.       &lt;br /&gt;    The baboons like the taste of blood.  And they often commented on how warm it was when they drank it. For some reason they equated it with other gods.&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;Winter &amp; Marduk&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    The days were short now, as it was winter. And Marduk this evening as I was walking the street for exercise as I often do, was pounding at the temple door of the Baboon-whites.  The baboons were celebrating, as always, and at first could not hear the knocking.  I was across the street from the Marduk temple, and standing by the cannel. Right next to his was the Baboon.  Although it is a little distance I could see the huge figure.  He couldn’t see me though. There were also the light from the moon, and the temple was slightly lit up; inside and out side. &lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;The Baboon &amp; Marduk&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    The city gates were locked up tight until morning.  Again I heard another pounding at the door.  Marduk wanted to get in bad or he had some kind of a plan.  He looked about, he didn‘t see me, but he usually left me alone if he did.  He too was in fear of angering the One God.  But being it a temple of sorts, he needed an invitation to get in, I guess; --something to do with their kind.  As if it was an embassy. I never thought there was much honor among demon-gods though.&lt;br /&gt;    And to my surprise, the tall, strong looking Baboon-god opened the door. Now they were both standing face to face.  Both so huge I could seem them as their bodies made even the slightest movements. &lt;br /&gt;     Before the Baboon-god could close the door, Marduk grabbed him and pulled him out onto the temple steps, by the hair on his chest and head.&lt;br /&gt;    “At last my ugly demon-beast god of nobody. At last we have come to a showdown.  One of us will be worshiped at both temples before the night is through. I will show the world that I am the greatest.  I could not have them thinking I might not have been.”  Yelled Marduk as the Baboon-god fell   into his arms.&lt;br /&gt;     The Baboon tried to catch his step, but stumbled and his protruding toes  hanging onto the back of the temple doorway, did little good, as his body twisted back and forth trying to fall backwards  out of Marduk’s arms if possible, back into his temple, knowing at any moment, fire may come out of  Marduk’s mouth; the four eyes of Marduk seen every move he made after his initial fall. Thus, all balance had been lost, and so he could not get away.  &lt;br /&gt;    I could see his desperation; his eyes showed hopelessness, and doom, they were opened wide as a falling star. I had to step forward twenty steps to see this completely.&lt;br /&gt;    Marduk had not lost balance, although his back and spine went backwards as the Baboons weight started to shift again towards Marduk’s chest. In Consequence, he fell completely on Marduk whose eyes open up wide, as the Baboon god released a great sigh from his lungs; a sense of doom filled the atmosphere.  A smile filled Marduk from ear to ear.&lt;br /&gt;    Said the Baboon god [in a trembling voice], “Why do you come to cause chaos.  Can we not share being gods together?” &lt;br /&gt;     Marduk did not come to talk, he should have known that. He should have fought, not talked, I said to myself.  Win or loose, he had no chance with his mouth. I had learned from knowing Marduk, watching his ways, one thing,  when he confronts, he is simply implementing a plan that most likely  he has been thinking out for years if not centuries. &lt;br /&gt;    Matter-of-fact, I learned two things, he was one of four beings mostly feared by other demon, and he wanted to have the majority of the cults under his command. &lt;br /&gt;    The four things I had learned were, Marduk was feared, an Angelic being called Satin was feared, the Almighty, the One God was really feared, and the Tiamat was fear somewhat. Although Marduk pretended not to be fearful of the Tiamat, he was careful around her.  &lt;br /&gt;    The Tiamat had many children, and so she had them do most of her dirty work.  She liked the sea, and lived in its depths among the many coral caves, and other such places. Places Marduk would not find very comfortable. She was more selective also, and didn’t care if she ruled the world or not, as long it didn’t get in her way; although she did want Yort as her personal temple, or would like it. &lt;br /&gt;    Before the Baboon could make another sound, Marduk grabbed him by the groin, ripped out the whole areas insides, testacies and all; all the way up to his belly-button.  He was more than castrated, he was butchered.  And bleed a mixture of black-blood, as if it was kept under pressure for a long period of time. He bleeds like a ram that was butchered from its neck to its buttocks. &lt;br /&gt;     As he fell against Marduk, for the last time, Marduk pushed him against the side walls of the steps, as to not get all his blood on him. The Baboon was in disbelief, agony. Then the White old Baboon came running out of the temple.  Marduk threw fire from his mouth at him, stopping him in his tracks.&lt;br /&gt;    Then he opened the stomach area of the Baboon god with his long finger nails, pulled all living things from his insides, out. Then like a hammer, he took his fists picking up a rock he put along side of the steps for this very occasion, he crushed his lungs and skull until he fell to his knees.  He then hit his forehead popping out his eyes so he could not see to fight him directly; they were looking at the ground.  And then he stepped back started thinking what was left of him. The Baboon god was hanging on to his eyes tying to see his way.  Marduk had little mercy. At that point, the Baboon was lying on the ground like a dead rug, and Marduk then started blowing all he had inside of him out onto the baboon, fire upon fire, like a volcano until his body turned into ashes.  &lt;br /&gt;    The Baboon-white, priest of sorts radically looked at the black essence leaving the corpse of his master, onto its journey of the netherworld.  His eyes as big as the moon, the White Baboon bowed to Marduk.  Marduk then turned to him, weak but not to the point he could not challenge the White Baboon, and the White knew that, and said very little to irritate Marduk.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I wash my hands of this,” cried the White Baboon; and left the door open for Marduk to enter. &lt;br /&gt;     “Come in, you are the new god of this temple.  We will be your soldiers.”&lt;br /&gt;    Marduk walked slowly through the corridors and passageways almost identical to his temple.  He had won a victory.  I could not see any more, and knew that somewhere along the line, he would take over the Tiamat’s Temple and the Ram’s.  But the Tiamat’s would be the one he would have the most trouble with, and needed to be very cunning in provoking the Tiamat.  She was no ordinary demon.  She was not only the first of her kind, but the most ferocious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Seven (7) Part II&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tiamat&lt;br /&gt;And the Mesopotamia Stone &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;    The Mesopotamia Stone was our national treasure. Along with the message it had on it, which was incised designs carved upon the huge stone; all symbols consisting of form, shape, structure and somewhat connection in meaning, thus creating vocabulary for us to read.  I considered the stone a form of inscription, maybe the first.  We had seen drawings by other cultures or character representations, but no one had a form of writing to really explain reasoning, rather only events for the most part.&lt;br /&gt;    Our ancestors created a good symbolic language.  Most priests, high ranking officers in their own right, and the king and queen, could read the symbols. I considered it a marvel for it was to me a wondrous communicational gift.  It had helped me in the field during war.  We sent back think-rocks to inform one another where the enemy was.  &lt;br /&gt;    But this stone was even more special.  The images on it held a large circular symbol, representing a single day.  Then there were extensive series on concentric hoops, meaning days of the year.  Some damage had been done to the stone, and so all the markings were no longer there, but we knew for the most part, what it meant and read.  There were rows of wavy lines indicating the days in the week; a number of vertical parallel lines in the shape of a V indicating a month.  And there were zigzag lines also, and a pyramid with three circles carved into the rock, indicating the One God in Three.  The stone said in essence The Universal God gives the right to mankind to have freedom of choice each day, each week, and each month of each and every year. &lt;br /&gt;    The incased design was a statement to and for the people, somewhat used as a calendar also.  &lt;br /&gt;     I heard a horn blow.   As I ran up to the fortress walls, looking over towards the ground, I say the Tiamat was approaching the gates of the city with several of her little demons, whom jumped at her command.&lt;br /&gt;I was a little surprised, she normally did not show herself to the whole community like that; matter-of-fact, this was the first time I seen something like this.  &lt;br /&gt;    She yelled, “Give me the Stone, it is mine.” &lt;br /&gt;    It was kept in the temple of the One God.  I feared she might try to enter without permission, and if so, all hell might break loose.  But so be it, if that was to be the case.&lt;br /&gt;    As I noticed she was entering the gate area, her eyes caught mine.  She wanted the stone worse than me I believe.  By her taking the stone, and breaking it to pieces, it would give a signal to the entire city, to choose her for the God of the city.  Marduk would not like this.  But even worse, it would destroy our One God temple, and strike fear into the city’s inhabitants to join one of the demon cults.&lt;br /&gt;    She could get more followers also, if that was part of her plan.  I think the main part was simply, she felt it time to show her power, and see what we could do; kind of like testing the fire, or water.  She had a run in with Marduk awhile back, and maybe was feeling brave; whatever the case, she was walking fast.  &lt;br /&gt;    “I want the stone,” she yelled.&lt;br /&gt;    Marduk was watching from the distance, in the woods.  The king got very worried as he and I left the upper part of the wall of the city to follow the Tiamat. I said to myself, Marduk is smart enough not to fool around with the Almighty, the one in three God-head.  I figured the Tiamat would have to go to my temple, for there is where the stone rests.  &lt;br /&gt;    I was not sure how she was going to get the rock out of the temple, for the demons never entered without permission another temple.  Maybe they had changed.  The Tiamat had quite the temper when aroused.  As the Tiamat caught sight of the temple, Sames came running up to me. &lt;br /&gt;    “I have an idea. I told Sames,” adding, “An ideal that my grandfather had told me years ago.”  Having remembered that, I told Sames to go quickly to the iron smith, and have him create a symbol that was carved into the rock.  It was a pyramid with three circles on top of it.  On the bottom two ends of the triangle or pyramid, were to have two ram horns going into a twist.  At the other pointed area, or end of the triangle there was to be a circle attached to the pyramid.  With haste he went.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;             The Temple of the Three God-Head&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       &lt;br /&gt;     As the king and I arrived at the temple, he stayed behind.  By the temple steps   the Tiamat and his seven demons awaited for a priest to open the doors.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    “Open the doors or I’ll pound them in,” yelled the Tiamat.  The Tiamat stood on the second to the top of the temple steps, waiting, and yelling.  Then the priest appeared.  The Tiamat eyes followed me as I walked up the temple steps by the arch way of his door.&lt;br /&gt;    “Sinned, what are you up to now,” asked the Tiamat. &lt;br /&gt;     “I think the question is, what you want, for I belong here, you do not.”&lt;br /&gt;      You could see her face getting angry.  I thought for a moment, maybe should   keep quiet.  But for me that is not so easy at times.&lt;br /&gt;    “If you are wise, you will bring me the stone from your temple.” She protested, and threatened again, “Bring it here and I will do no one harm.”  Do not and I will tare down this temple stone by stone.”  She said with a powerful and prideful voice. The Tiamat knew Marduk would not appear, simply because he feared the One God more than she. And he wanted nothing to do with him. &lt;br /&gt;    As I entered the temple I saw Marduk in his temple across the street looking out a window.  I then entered the temple and requested the priests to bring the stone up to me.  They did as I asked, not sure why, they commented, but I being one of the elders, they obeyed me.&lt;br /&gt;    It took four of the priests to carry the stone to the main area of his temple.  The Tiamat could see partly through the temple doors, and knew we, or I was up to something, and the stone was not far from his reach.  He had a big smile on his face as I looked out the arch of the door, as if he were the king of gods already.  &lt;br /&gt;    As Semas come running up the stairs and into the temple, he had the metal symbol in his hands.  I took it from him, being about a forearms length, and took some mental clips and nails with a hammer, and fastened the object over the carved indented object on the stone.  Then I grabbed the two metal horns on the end of he symbolic pyramid or triangle, and it filled the mental with some kind of electrical energy; like lightening.  My grandfather had said there were certain priests that have this kind of energy within them, and they were immune to its forces, but no one else would be.  In the center of the circle-metal piece at the other end of he pyramid was the glowing light.  It seemed like there was an electrical force going 
